Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

It’s Always Been You (Re-Write)
Kyoya ootori x Male!reader

In which a school filled with filthy rich heirs and heiresses spend their abundant free time; doing anything and whatever they want. This is Ouran Academy, the playground for the rich and famous.

“Welcome!”

…
A disheveled boy pushes himself against the sleek wooden doors he’d just entered through, he stood out from his environment, truly.
“Oh, wow, it’s a boy!”
“Hikaru, Kaoru, I believe this young man is in the same class as you, isn’t he?” Kyoya looked towards the twins.
“Yeah, but he’s shy. He doesn’t act very sociably, so we don’t know much about him.” They shrugged.
“Hm.”
“Well that wasn’t very polite, Welcome to the Ouran Host Club, Mr. Honour Student.” Kyoya crossed his arms, looking towards the boy.
“What?” Tamaki unexpectedly moves closer, “You must be Haruhi Fujioka!”

Haruhi tries forcing the door open in a panic. But to his dismay it wouldn’t budge, as the group stare at him like a zoo exhibit.
“You’re the exceptional honour student we’ve heard about!”
“How did you know my name….?” He slowly turned around, notably more stiffer than before.
“well you’re infamous, it’s not everyday a commoner gains entrance into our academy.”
Kyoya continues,
“You must have an audacious nerve to work hard enough to fight your way into this school as an honour student, Mr. Fujioka.”
“…Well, uh, thank you, I guess.” Haruhi hesitated, clearly tense. He began to jiggle the knobs, muttering.

Tamaki pulls Haruhi closer to him, going on a monologue about commoners as the Honour student pulls away from his grasp.
“Tamaki is gonna scare him off.” Y/n sighed, looking at the two.
“Like that’s a surprise.” The twins slide behind Y/n, catching the man off guard.
“Warning next time! God. I need to put bell on you two.” He clutched the front of his suit jacket. Easing his now elevated heart beat.
“Ho ho~ very naughty Y/n” The twins lean on his shoulders.
“you know that’s not what I meant.”
“Whatever you say, y/n~” the two practically purred. Y/n waved a hand dismissively

“Hey! Come back here Haru-chan!” Honey yanks Haruhi backwards.
“You must be like a superhero or something. That’s so cool!” Honey chirps.
“I’m not a hero. I’m an honour student. And who are you calling ‘Haru-Chan’?”
Honey yelps, retreating away.

“I would’ve never imagined the famous scholar would be so openly gay.” Tamaki thinks out loud.
“openly what?”
“So tell me what type of guys do you like?”
“The strong silent type? The boy-Lolita? How about the mischievous type? The cool type? Or the nerdy type?”
“Wait what’s that supposed to mean?-“ Y/n gets cut off, with Hikaru hand over his mouth.

“Or maybe… you’re into a guy like me?” Tamaki coos, getting impossibly closer to the Honour student.
“It- it’s not like that I just came here for a quiet place to study-“ Haruhi backs up knocking right into something, he quickly turned, seeing the vase falling he reaches out for it,
And it shattered into thousands of pieces on the marble floor.
“And there goes the vase, or vase. Whatever you’re supposed to say.” Y/n looks at the broken pieces.
“Look what you’ve done commoner! That vase was going to be at the school’s auction, the bidding was gonna start at 8 Million yen!” The twins loom over the man, as he stares onto his massively expensive mistake.
“I’m gonna have to… pay you back..” Haruhi choked out.
“With what money? You can’t even afford the school uniform. Yeah what’s with that grubby outfit you got on?” The twins rubbed salt in the wound.
“Well… what do you think, Tamaki?” Kyoya grabbed a shard off the floor.

Tamaki sits on his throne, and with cocky a smirk he spoke.
“There’s a famous saying you might’ve heard Fujioka, when in Rome you should do as the Roman’s do. Meaning, starting today you are now a Host!” He points at Haruhi, who’s looking like a statue at Rome, at this point.

“You think he’ll be okay?” Honey poubts, poking at the unmoving man.

…

As guests filled the room, gathering around their respective hosts, girls swooned and sighed, the hosts would flirt and entertain.
A red head placed her teacup back on the table, making a crisp click.
“I’ve recently heard the host club is keeping a little kitten without a pedigree.”
“I don’t know if I’d call him that.” Tamaki gave a weak chuckle.

Haruhi walked in to the bustling club room, holding the paper grocer bag in one arm, he looked around the room unsure on where to put it.
“Oh! Here I’ll take it out of your hands.” Y/n grabbed the bag, immediately digging through it. His eyes widened as he finally found what he was looking for. He pulls out a tall can out of the group and popped it open, taking a swig.
“Y’know I didn’t think anyone at this type of school would drink that.”
“I hate the taste of regular coffee and tea, I have to soothe my caffeine addiction somehow.” Y/n puts the can at an adjacent table near him.
“Ever tried Soda? It’s healthier for your heart.”

“Speak of the devil! Haruhi why don’t you come over here” Tamaki calls out, loudly.
“Good luck-“
“You too Y/n!”
“Goddamnit.”

Haruhi walks over to Tamaki and the red head, as Y/n trails after with the paper bag. Tamaki grabbed the bag right from Y/n’s hands.
“Let’s see, what did our little piglet buy?”
“Hey- wait a minute what’s that?” Tamaki holds up a sliver can.
“Just what it looks like. It’s coffee.”
“I’ve never seen this brand before… is this the kind that’s already grounded?”
“What do you mean? It’s instant coffee.”

More and more guests begin to surround Tamaki, and for once it wasn’t just because of his looks. Y/n sneak past the now crowd, sitting at the table his drink is.
An applause erupted from the crowd, as Tamaki announced; “I will drink the commoners coffee!”
“You’re a hero, Tamaki.” Y/n yelled over the crowd, teasing him.
“It’s just the job as the host clubs king Y/n!” He sparkled.
“He can never tell when I’m sarcastic..” he mumbled to himself with an amused expression.

As Haruhi poured the group the instant coffee, by Tamaki’s request. The girls stood, staring anxiously at the coffee.
A wave of unease filled the once vibrant crowd, but Tamaki nobly took the first sip.

…
The twins coo and purr at each other as the girls squeal over their brotherly love, Tamaki pumps out cheesy lines, Honey-senpai plays into the cutesy charm.

“Are they always like this?” Haruhi sits down next to Y/n.
“Yes. Every. Single. Day.”
“How do you deal with them? It’s been what? Half a day, and I already have a headache.” He rubs his nose bridge, his glasses rising with it.
“You gotta try harder than that if you want my backstory,” He grins. “It’s too dark, too grim for the average fool.”
“And besides, the other hosts stories are far more interesting characters than little ol’ me.”
“They are definitely… something..” Haruhi looked off to the side.

Before Haruhi could continue Honey strolls up to the two.
“Haru-chan! Y/n-chan! we grabbed you two some cake, here!” He goes on his tippy toes to place the cake slices on the table. He holds up Usa-chan as he spoke,
“Usa-chan thought you two might be hungry!”
“Well thank you Usa-chan.” Y/n pats the pink rabbits head.
Then Honey walks over to Haruhi,
“Usa-chan wants you to say thank you too, Haru-chan!”
“Oh- thank you. Usa-chan?”
“Cute rabbit right?” Y/n grinned.
“Uh- yeah he is kinda cute..”
Honey looks up at Haruhi, as his eyes widen slightly before walking away with a smile.

“So- how exactly is he a third year?”
“Well it happens when you graduate the second year.”
“Im just kidding, he may be small but he is a terrifying prodigy.”
“You’ll notice that our club utilizes each man’s characteristics to cater to the desire of our guests.” Kyoya appears behind Y/n.
“And just so you know, Tamaki is number one around here, he’s the king. His request rate is 70%.”
Kyoya spoke looking in his slick black notebook.
“What has the world come to.”

“And in order for you to pay off your ¥8,000,000 debt with us, you will act as the Ouran Host Club's dog until you graduate.”
“I'm sorry, I meant our errand boy. You can try to run away if you want to Haruhi, but just so you know, my family employs a priavte police force of 100 officers” kyoya snaps close his book, tilting his head.
“By the way, do you have a passport?”

“Huh?”

Then Tamaki leans over Y/n looking at Haruhi.
“You’re gonna have to work hard to pay off that debt,” he moves closer to Haruhi,
“My little puppy.”
Haruhi jumps nearly falling off his seat,
“Never do that again.”
Like it was that easy to get him to stop. Y/n thought looking absentmindedly at the two.

“You’re gonna need a makeover, or no girl is gonna look twice at you.” He eyes Haruhi.
“I’m not trying to get girls to look at me.” Haruhi grumbled.
“The gay allegations are getting harder to deny Haruhi.” Y/n grinned.

"Are you kidding me? That's the most important thing. You have to learn to be a gentleman and please the ladies, like me."
Tamaki flips his hair.
“I just don’t think it’s all that important.” Haruhi plainly spoke, moving farther from the blonde.
"Why should I care about appearances and labels anyway? I mean, all that really matters is what's on the inside right? I don't understand why you even have a host club like this."

“Don’t make him start-“ Y/n begs.

"I understand how you feel since not everyone is blessed as I am, but you must console yourself. Otherwise how would you go on living? And think about this Haruhi. Why do you think they put works of art in museums?” Tamaki yaps begins to monologue, again.
As his speaks Haruhi seems deep in thought before cutting him short.
“Obnoxious!”
Y/n began to snicker, covering his mouth with his hand as he laughed.
“Oh you’re a hero alright.” The twins join in the commotion.
“Sorry senpai, but your lesson did strike a small chord with me.”
“Really, it did?” He sways.

“Boss?” Kaoru started.
“Call me king.”
“You can teach him the basics, but he's not going to get very far with the ladies if he doesn't look the part you know. He's not exactly host club material but...” Hikaru reaches for Haruhis face,
“Maybe If we took off his glasses it’ll help..”

"Hey! I need those. I used to have contacts but I lost them on the first day of school." However Haruhi’s word fell upon deaf ears, the hosts stared, he was gorgeous.
“Hikaru, Karou.”
“Got it!”
Haruhi gets dragged off.
"Kyoya, my hairstylist. Mori-senpai, go to the eye doctor and get him some contact lenses."

“What about us?” Y/n gestures towards himself and Honey.
“Honey-senpai.”
“Yes sir!”
“Go have some cake.” And just like that Tamaki dashed off, Honey mopping off in the corner.
Okay then…

…

Y/n walks over to the smaller part of the room, flipping open his phone and his screen was covered in notifications, “Mom”.
He slides down the wall, holding his phone to his ear.
“Look mom I can’t-“
“No, I’m sorry. Just-… what do you need?”

…

“Y/N!”
He immediately jumped to his feet, wiping his face with the back of his sleeve, he made his way to the changing rooms. As he did, he was immediately greeted by the host club fawning over Hauruhi.
“You sure it’s really okay for me to keep this uniform?” He asked, adjusting the cuffs on the uniform.
“You sure clean up nice.”
“Cute! You’re as pretty as a girl! Adorable!”
“Haru-chan, you look so cute!”

“If we had known thats how you really look…” Hikaru began,
“We would’ve helped you out sooner.”
“Who knows? Maybe he’ll draw in some customers.”

“You know, that's just what I was thinking. Our errand boy is moving up the ranks.”Tamaki posed, for whom? Couldn’t say.
“Starting today, you are an official member of the Host Club. I will personally train you to be a first-rate host. If you can get 100 customers to request your service, we will completely forget about your ¥8,000,000 debt."

“A host…?”

…

And now here Haruhi sits, being the centre of attention of a group of girls. How’d he get in this mess.
But as Lady Luck would have it, he’s a natural, using the right story he had the girls infatuated with him.
Much to the king’s surprise,
“Why is he so popular?”
“He’s a natural.” Kyoya retorted.
“No training needed… unlike someone else we know.” The twins tilted their heads to y/n.
To which y/n just stared daggers at the two’s uncalled for drive-by.

…

“Looks like the ‘Princess’ has her sights set on Haruhi.” Y/n mumbled, shuffling the deck in his hands.
“What makes you think that?” Hikaru and karou picked up the freshly dealt hands.
“Because, for once, there aren’t the stray razor blades in my books, shoes or even my cards..” he grabbed the now empty box and flipped it upside down. Nothing falling from it.
“And secondly, look behind you.”

As they looked they saw Haruhi’s bag emptied out in the schools fountain. Haruhi trying to recover what’s left of his bag, the King right there with him.

“If you knew that, why didn’t you tell Tamaki? Or even Kyoya.” Hikaru gave a look, discarded a card and picked up another.
“You of all people should know they’d listen to you.” Karou picked up Hikaru’s card, removing one of his own.
“Don’t tell me you’re jealous of the newbie.” Hikaru deadpanned, picking up and card and discarding it just as quickly.
“Not at all, I think Haruhis’ great. I just have no real proof that it’s… her behind this. Could be anyone doing this. And besides, if I do say something, the princess has way more sway than I do, I’m not messing with someone like that.” Y/n shivered.
Karou picked up a card, and with a smile lay down his hand. “That’s gin-rummy.”
“Oh come on!” Hikaru tossed his hand.
“Better luck next time.” Y/n scooped up all the cards, putting them in a neat stack before shuffling them.

…

Y/n walked into the host club, the twins trailing behind.
Walking over to his table, he placed his bag on his chair, preparing for the next game with his costumers.
“Will you join my game, like last time?” He placed a handful of card decks.
“Well how can we say no, especially since our lovely guests had such a blast.” Hikaru smiled.
“Speaking of which… what game did you have in mind, dealer.” Karou joined in, taking a deck.
“Nothing special, just poker.”
“Boo, not strip poker..” Hikaru whined.

“It’ll take a lot more than you two crying, before you see me naked.” He leaned over and took the box of cards from Karou—
A wave of cheers and swooning over took the room as a group of girls watched the three bicker.
“Sorry were we intruding are you guys?” One of the girls spoke timidly, her mind making up unthinkable scenarios of what was gonna happen.
Y/n cleared his throat before speaking,
“Not at all ladies, you came just at the right time~”
The group sat in the chairs, as they began to idly chat.

“Today we’ll be playing poker! I’ll be your dealer for this game, I hope you enjoy.” Y/n began dealing the cards out.
More people began to fill in the host club room, till a certain someone sauntered in.

“Hikaru, Karou, come here will you?” Y/n places the last set of cards.
As the two walk over, the group stares, not daring to make a peep.

“She’s here, and I believe she requested Haruhi. I want you two to keep an eye on her in case she tries something.” He whispered. The twins nodding.
“Now pretend I say something flirty.”
“Oh~ mister. Dealer, saying something so naughty… when we have guests?” Karou gasped, covering his face.
The group burst out in cheers.
“This is just like in a boy love book I was reading!”
“What did he say?!”

“A true gentleman doesn’t kiss and tell ladies~ besides… I wouldn’t want to make any of you jealous.” Hikaru leaned on y/n, a devilish smirk painted on his face.
The girls lost their minds, some of them even redder, if that was even possible.
“It’s such a shame all of these people are here—“

“No Haruhi! Leave me alone! Somebody help, he just attacked me!”

Everyone stares at the scene, the table was flipped over, glass shattered, and Haruhi was on top of the princess.
“Somebody do something! Teach this commoner a lesson!” She squealed.
Y/n discreetly passed a pitcher to the twins, an evil grin was all he saw before they dragged him with em’. As they get to the two, they dump water, drenching them both.

“Why did you do that? Do something, Tamaki. Haruhi just assaulted me.” She gave him the fakest puppy eyes.
“I’m disappointed in you. You through his bag in the pound, didn’t you?” Tamaki looked at her, almost apathetically.
“You don’t know that. Do you have any proof that I did?”
"You know, you're a beautiful girl, but you aren't classy enough to be our guest dear. If there's one thing I know, Haruhi is not that kind of a man."
“But, why Tamaki? You idiot!” She begins to cry.

“Hmm… Now how am I going to punish you? Because it is your fault after all. Your quota is now 1000!”
“Huh? 1000?”
"Come on. I got high expectations for you, my little rookie."

…

“Going to change-“ Haruhi stopped, and nervously looked at the hosts.
“Do you guys have another spare uniform?”
Kyoya looked towards Y/n.

“Oh! Right, I do. It’s my… old uniform, I think it might fit you.” Y/n, handed over a bag to the wet dog
Haruhi.
“It’s better than nothing right?” Y/n gave an uneasy smile.
“Thanks a lot you guys. I’m gonna go change.”

…

“Tamaki, can you bring Haruhi these towels.” Kyoya handed a fresh towel.
Tamaki nodded before running off like a man on a mission.
“Y’know I could’ve done it?” Y/n looked at the man.
“If he doesn’t figured it out now, he’ll never learn.”

…

A high pitched scream echoed throughout the room.
Took him long enough.

The hosts go up to the changing rooms, Tamaki was beet red, while Haruhi brushed off some debris off the dress.
“Listen Senpai, I don't really care whether you guys recognize me as a boy or a girl. In my opinion, it's more important for a person to be recognized for who they are rather than for what sex they are."
“Well isn’t this an interesting development.”
“I think we’ve had plenty of those-“
The twins crowded y/n, each one leaning against him,
“Oh yeah.” Hikaru gave a taunting look towards Kyoya.

"Now, I could be wrong but I think we may be witnessing the beginnings of love here." Kyoya spoke.

"Being a host and getting fussed over by a bunch of girls might not be that bad." Haruhi gave a soft smile.
"I wonder how I can pull it off. I've got it. I'll just call everyone "dude" and "bro" now." They chuckled at their own joke.

…

And just like that, Haruhi became just a little more comfortable in their place in the club.

Chapter Text

It’s Always Been You (Re-Write)
Kyoya ootori x Male!reader

“Welcome!”

…

Y/n stood in the middle of the newly decorated tropical paradise, its way too humid for his taste. He fiddled with the white fabric that draped over his body, taken extra time to make sure his chest stayed covered, once satisfied he went to greet the others, as he looked around the room, marvelling at the arrangement of live tropical birds.
“Even by this club’s standards this is a lot.” He mumbled as he lightly touched one of the birds.
“Don’t you look nice!” The twins practically jumped on him, scaring off the birds nearby.
“Let me guess, Haruhi is still not here and you’re taking it out on me.” Y/n sighed.

//Creek//

‘Speak of the devil’ Y/n thought. The twins finally let him free and scampered off to their next victim, he reluctantly followed.
“You finally made it, Haruhi. You’re so late.” They whined.
“I could be wrong, but my calendar still says it’s early spring.” Haruhi looks at her mini calendar.

“Huddling under a kotatsu table, fearing the cold is nonsense! And besides,” He stands up from the throne he was sitting on. “The heating system we have is the best!”
“Do you have a problem with the way we run our club, Haruhi? Be careful what you say. You owe us 8 million yen” Kyoya opens up his notebook, staring at Haruhi.
“Remember?”
Haruhi stiffened, avoiding his glare.
“Gentlemen, don’t bundle up and bulky clothing. It may be chilly in early spring out there in the real world, but here at the club we want to surprise our chilly little kittens with a warm tropical paradise!” Tamaki pulls Haruhi closer,
“Oh yes, we’ve turned this place into nirvana! A balmy tropical island of everlasting summer!”

“That’s funny. Cause I feel a massive chill now.” Haruhi grimace, backing away from the male.

…

Y/n stood at the pseudo tiki bar, around him were his usual guests. Each enjoying their own drink.
“If you guys haven’t heard, the host club will be planning a party, next week.”
He slides a mock-tail towards a girl to his left.
“I really hope to see you all there.” He gives a polite smile.
“What type of the party will it be?” A girl chirped.

“Formal, it’s gonna be held in the schools largest hall.”
“The prefect place to dance.” He idly circled the rim of his cup.
The girl’s excitedly chatted amount themselves.

“The guests seemed to be more worked up than usual.” Haruhi walked over towards Y/n, Kyoya right behind him.
“Showing skin proves popular with the ladies.” Kyoya writes something in his little book.
“I mean who could blame them,” Y/n gives a flirtatious whistle.
“Who wouldn’t want to see you in less clothes.” He leans on the bar, a grin plastered on his face.
The girls exclaimed, fanning themselves.
Kyoya just stares at him.

‘It’s like a different person.’ Haruhi thought, with an amused expression.

“I’m assuming you’re the one who came up with this tropical paradise idea?” Haruhi tilts their head to Kyoya.
“I have no decision-making authority. All the club’s policies have been laid out by the clubs’s king, Tamaki. But-“ Kyoya pushes his glasses up with his middle finger.
“I guess there’s no harm in admitting to casually slipping a Bali photo book onto his desk.”
Y/n grinned looking at Kyoya.
“You just seem to know what the guests will like, huh?”
“Of course I do, it’s my job.”
Y/n turns back to his table.
“When are you gonna finally put on a tropical outfit like the rest of us?” Y/n refills one of his guests drinks.
“Well I don’t have any clothes expect ones for early spring.”
Of course this caught the kings attention at this weak excuse.
“But we have one ready for you, Haruhi! I think you’ll like it! You and I are a pair!” He waves his hands around excitedly.
“No thanks.” Haruhi immediately goes.
“That’s gotta hurt.” Y/n stifled a chuckle, sliding over a fruity drink to Tamaki.
Tamaki gives a sniffled ‘thank you’ and sips on the drink.
“Why can Haruhi be nicer to me..” Tamaki mumbles. However Y/n attention was else where.

“Is that Kanako?” Y/n squints his eyes. Now noticing Haruhi talking to someone else.
“Eh?!” Tamaki spits out nearly all of his drink.
“Oh come on! I just made that.”
…

As the sunsets, the room turns back to what it once was, now the group surrounded the table. Tamaki however wasn’t pleased.
“Hey boss! Why don’t you stop eating that commoners ramen and come over here to help us with the party planning?” Hikaru called, leaning over Y/n who was sitting.
“Does it really bother you that princess Kazugazaki has taken a liking to Haruhi?” Karou added.
“He shouldn’t be surprised. She’s had the illness for quite awhile now, hasn’t she?” Kyoya typed away on his computer.

“What illness?” Haruhi joined in.
“The host hopping disease.” The twins lean impossibly closer to Y/n, giving Kyoya a smug grin.
“A.k.a. The never the same boy twice disease.”
Kyoya looks at the twins before turning back to Haruhi,
“Usually our costumers choose a favourite host and see them regularly. However, princess Kanako tends to change her favourite on a regular basis.” Kyoya ignored the two.
“Original she chose Tamaki, but now that mantle fell onto you.” Y/n gestures vaguely.
“Oh so, he’s upset because I took her from him.”
“Exactly.”
“Shut up! I couldn’t care less!” Tamaki dashes over to the table, pointing to Haruhi.
“Haruhi, it’s time you start dressing like a girl.”

“I don’t understand how you could be so popular with the ladies when you yourself are a lady! No one in the entire school knows the truth except for those of us here!”
“Yeah, she opted out of taking gym classes.”
“-And the attendance numbers are all mixed together so no one can tell.”

‘Where were these lucky circumstances, when I started school.’ Y/n thought with a huff, leaning back on his chair.

Tamaki drags a large chest to the centre of the room, swings it open and digs through it. Throwing away miscellaneous items, the hosts report cards, Y/n’s old deck of cards, and others too long to list.
“That’s enough, Haruhi! Now you listen to daddy!” He pulls out a giant portrait, it’s Haruhi with longer hair.
“Daddy wants you to go back to the way you were before-“
“Don’t go showing up with my photos without asking me first!” Haruhi screeched, Tamaki is now crying.

…

The group now stands around the giant portrait, much to Haruh’s dismay.
“The more I look at this picture, the more amazed I am. How could this possibly become that?” Hikaru ‘kindly’ pointed out.
“The day before school started, one of the kids in my neighborhood got some gum in my hair.” She rubbed the back of her head.
“It’s a real pain to get gum out of long hair. So i decided to cut it all off. I didn’t care if I looked like a dude, you know.”
“Girls should never refer to themselves as a dude! MAMA!” He cried towards Kyoya.
“Haruhi is using those dirty boy words again!” He crumbled to his knees.

“Sorry, but who is mama?” Kaoru tilts his head.
“Based on club position, I assume it’s me.” Kyoya looks down at Tamaki, who is sobbing.
“I refuse to refer to Tamaki as ‘Daddy’—” Y/n cringed.
“Look, I don’t see what you’re crying about. Working as a host, I can pay back more of my debt. It’ll never happen if I’m just an errand boy.” She puts her hands on her hips, telling Tamaki off.

“Hate it change the subject, but do you have formal dance experience? You’ll need it for the party.” Hikaru turned towards Haruhi.
“Uh… no… But the party doesn’t have anything to do with my quota, right? I’m not interested in going to events. So, if I could be excused?” Haruhi nervously spoke.
“You’re part of the Host club of course you’re coming to the party-“ Y/n was then interrupted.
“A refined gentleman must know how to dance. If you want to live the life of a host that badly, you’re going to have to show us how far you’re willing to go, Haruhi.” Tamaki stood up.
“order you to master dancing the waltz in one week and you will demonstrate it for us at the party or,” He gives a smug smile.
“I’ll tell the whole school that you’re a girl and knock you back down to an errand boy!” He points to Haruhi.

…

Haruhi moves in a near empty room, dancing with Kanako. The relatively sweet moment is heavily diminished by Tamaki sulking. Again.
“Why so gloomy boss?” The twins slide over to Tamaki.
“I bet it’s because he wanted to be the one Haruhi practices with.” Hikaru teased.
“I think you may be right, but he’s way too tall to stand in as a woman.” Karou spoke, rubbing salt in the wound.
“I just don’t get why couldn’t she practice with anyone else in the club.” He mumbled.
“Maybe Y/n.” He pouts now watching the male in question.

“Hello? I’m here with the new teacups you ordered?” A boy pushes a cart into the room.
“Fantastic, even the glass cups I wanted are here.” Y/n spoke, picking up and looking at the carving on the glass.
“Thank you very much. Every item you’ve chosen for us has been extremely popular with the guests. I’m quite impressed.” Kyoya looks at the cup Y/n held in his hand, then looking back at Toru.
“Well that’s good to hear.” Toru gave a polite smile.
“So, do you sell tea sets?” Haruhi walked over.
“No im just a regular student. Can’t you tell by the uniform?” He laughed nervously, gesturing towards his outfit.

“Oh, Haruhi. You’re so funny. I can’t blame you for not knowing.” She giggled.
“After all, he doesn’t really look like an heir to a first class company.”
“First class company?” Haruhi muttered. Looking back at the male.

“His family’s business, the Suzushima trading company deals primarily in the importing of tableware. They currently have the top market share in the country.” Kyoya explained.
“Even my family gets supplies from them.” Y/n places the glass back down in its respective place, careful to not chip it.
“Wow.”
“So, whenever something exceptional comes in, we’ve asked him to send it our way.”

“He has a great eye for fine china. Don’t you, Suzushima?” Kyoya gave a knowing side-look to Y/n, who nodded back.
“You think? I’ve still got a lot to learn, but thank you.” Toru said.
“Hey, aren’t you leaving next month to study abroad in England?” Y/n looked at him, feigning ignorance.
“Uh- yes I am, well, I’d better go now.” Toru leaves in a rush.

“I get the feeling you and the guy are kind of close.” Haruhi walked back to Kanako, who is currently lost in her own thoughts.
How observant.
“Oh! Don’t be ridiculous! We hardly know each other and what makes you say that, Haruhi? Now, if you’ll please excuse me! Take care” she bolts out the room.

“Close doesn’t even begin to describe it.” Y/n looked towards the now startled Haruhi.
“Suzushima is Kasugasaki’s fiance” Honey-senpai smiled jumping onto Y/n.
“Kyoya, Y/n.” Tamaki spoke, the two turned towards him.
“How long have you known about this?” He clearly has gears turning in his head.

“About the two of them being engaged?” Kyoya pulls out his infamous notebook.
“-Well, as you know I conduct general searches on all of our customers. The two of them were childhood friends. It seems that their engagement was arranged by their parents. I didn’t think the information would benefit us. So, I disregarded it”
“And you?”
“She told me, back when I was her favourite host. Such a shame she replaced me with you, Tamaki.” Y/n sighed dramatically.
“I see..” Tamaki ignored the last part. For his own sake.

Kyoya opens up a folder, and began reading off it.
“Toru Suzushima. Outstanding grades, bare social status. He’s ordinary-looking, but he’s reliable. I had to fault him for anything.”
“He doesn’t have much presence.” The twins slide next to Kyoya, wedging him away from Y/n.
“And he’s faint hearted.”
“So in other words, he’s boring.” Kyoya slams his folder shut.
“That’s a bit mean… He’s been nice every time I’ve talked to him.” Y/n side eyed the twins.
“Kindness doesn’t fix boring, besides you’d much rather prefer us for company, right?~” the twins each holding a side of Y/n’s face. He just sighed, way beyond used to their touchy nature.

“Alright, everyone. We’ll have to work on our strategy.” Tamaki takes a step forward.
“Men, it is our responsibility as members of the elite Ouran Host Club to make every girl happy.”

…

Y/n fiddled with his tie in the mirror, afterwards he began playing with his hair.
“Are you done changing? All the guests are here.” Karou called, muffled through the door.
“Yeah, yeah. I’m ready.” Y/n opened the door, walking past him.
“You finally got a new suit,” Karou followed him.
“Why do you say that like it’s a shock.” He adjusted the cuffs on his sleeves, one of the nervous tics he has.
“Finally took you long enough Y/n.” Hikaru complained.

Tamaki cleared his throat, the crowd stared in awe.
“is so good to see you here tonight, my little lambs. The Ouran Host Club would like to bid you…” He bows, his hair falling over his eyes.
“Welcome.”
He was greeted with a roar of applause, getting louder as the rest of the hosts walk in to greet them.

“As always, ladies, the Host Club members are here for your entertainment. So, we invite you to dance to your heart’s content. Based on our dancing skills, one lucky young lady will be chosen as tonight’s Queen. The Queen’s reward will be a passionate kiss on the cheek from our King.” Kyoya announces.
“Good luck to you, my darlings~” Tamaki blows a kiss to the crowd. The crowd turns a few shades redder.

“Haruhi show some enthusiasm!” The twins slide behind Haruhi.
“Well, excuse me, you guys. Sorry. I’m not used to this sort of thing. I’ve only ever gone to the festivals held in my neighborhood park.” She crossed her arms.
“I don’t think you can really consider that a party or not. Well, since you’re already here, you might as well get yourself something to eat. We’ve got quite a spread.” Kyoya turns to Haruhi.
“With fancy tuna?” She mumbled softly, eyes starry.

“Get some fancy tuna here right now!” Tamaki points to Kyoya.
“You poor thing. You poor little dear.” The twins hug Haruhi.
“That’s the cutest thing I ever heard.” Y/n pokes at her cheek.
“Damn these filthy rich jerks.” She gritted her teeth.

…

…

There’s so many people… and they’re all so loud. Y/n thought, picking at his fingers.
“Alright men. Then let us commence with our operations.” Tamaki interrupted Y/n’s thoughts.
“Rodger!” The hosts salute. They rushed past Y/n and swapped Haruhi with Tamaki. Dragging Haruhi off to an empty room.

“There she is!” The twins shoved a dress and wig onto Haruhi.
“Go get changed!”
Haruhi walks out in her new outfit, still dazed from the chaos.
“Y/n! Makeup!” The twins shoved Haruhi onto him.

Y/n gave an apologetic expression, pulling out a makeup bag and putting in on the table next to him.
“I’ll try to be quick..” he pulls out an eyeshadow palette and brush.
“Can you close your eyes for me?”
“Hmm.” Haruhi reluctantly listened.

Y/n dragged the brush across a soft purple colour, gently, he applied the colour, blending it around the corners of her eyes.
“I have to ask, how do you know how to do stuff like this?” She spoke, trying to not move a muscle, less to mess up his work.
“Oh, I’m used to applying makeup.” He spoke absentmindedly, staring at the Haruhis face.
How is one side darker than the other….
“Why?”
Y/n just stared off to the side, the others are clearly not listening, it’ll be fine. Hopefully.
“Because-“
“Gentlemen. Here you all are. What are you doing? The guests are you waiting for-“ Tamaki barged into the room.
‘Thank you Tamaki’ Y/n thought, before giving Haruhi the ‘go ahead’ to move.
Haruhi slowly stood up, Tamaki has a faint blush across his face.
“So what do you think?” The twins grinned.
“Looks like I did a good job.” Y/n whispered to himself,

“A little accident towards the end of the night would be quite thrilling and remember Haruhi, there are only twenty minutes remaining before the party reaches its climax. Suzushima is already waiting for you in the classroom across the hall.” Kyoya spoke, the twins shoved her out the door.
Tamaki and the others left, leaving Kyoya and Y/n alone to clean up.
Y/n just stared at the mirror on the table, a gross feeling bubbled up, he immediately shakes his head, shoving that thought away, leaving in the back burner.
Y/n cleaned off the table, putting all the supplies back into the bag. As he did a letter fell on the ground.
Picking it up, he reads the letter, well tries to, its cover in glitter, and drenched in perfume.

‘I’m in love, love! From the first time I saw you, I’ve been head over heels in love! It’s like my heart is stuck in a neverending typhoon. All these feelings of love keep flipping around in my heart like the breaking waves! When the typhoon’s rising waters come, I want to rendezvous with you on Noah’s Ark! I do! I do’

“Kyoya, please don’t tell me this is a copy of the letter you decided to send to Toru..” He places the letter back on the table, his hands immediately covered in the glitter.
“Why? What’s wrong with it?” Kyoya looks up from his notebook,
“What do you mean, ‘what’s wrong with it?’ No girl, hell anyone, writes a confession letter like this.”
He tries to wipe the glitter off with makeup wipes, it’s somehow doing the opposite of what’s it supposed to do, how are his hands covered in more glitter.
“The twins did go overboard with it.” He looks at Y/n’s hands before picking up the letter next to Y/n and puts it in his folder.
“That folder is gonna smell of women’s perfume for months.” And my suit….

Loud heels clicking caught Y/n’s attention.
It’s Kanako. Quickly followed by Toru.
“Looks like the finale is about to start.” He looked over his shoulder.
“If you guys are done talking-“ the twins arrived, along with the rest of the hosts.
“We have a show to put on.” Hikaru pulls Y/n away from Kyoya, and brings him closer to the crowd, now watching Kanako and Toru.

“It is now time for us to begin the final dance of this evening festivities. The last waltz of the night has been chosen by the host club for this couple” Tamaki announces.
“May this awkward couple be forever blessed!”
The crowd claps, and cheers.

“And now we’ll announce the Queen of the ball!” Hikaru grinned.
“Congratulations Princess Kanako Kasugazaki!” Karou finished.
“And for her reward, a kiss on the cheek from the King!”
“Haruhi Fujioka will stand in for Tamaki!” Hikaru sticks out his tongue.
“What?!” Tamaki and Haruhi exclaimed.

Haruhi walks her way down the stairs, all eyes are on her now, once she reaches the bottom, makes her way to Kanako.
As she goes to kiss her, she slips on an ‘accidentally ‘ placed banana peel, and kisses her on the lips.
Tamaki is on the floor sobbing.

…

The party begins to empty out, until all was left was Y/n and Kyoya.
Again.
Kyoya was off talking to the staff, as the put away the last remains of the party, Y/n was on the higher levels watching. He decided to ditch his suit jacket a few hours ago, his tie loosen around his collar, way less presentable than a couple of hours earlier. Tired eyes gazing below him, putting most of his weight on the detailed marble railing, his hands stroke the smooth surface, of course Ouran Academy would spare no expense for any part of this building. Such a shame I was too caught up in Tamaki’s scheme to actually enjoy the party. ‘I mean to be realistic, I would’ve stood off to the side not bothering to actually dance.’ He thought.
“I was wondering where you ran off.” Kyoya spoke, startling Y/n.
“Jesus- when did you get here?” Y/n stood up straighter, his arms still on the railing.
“With how much Hikaru and Karou sneak up on you, I would’ve thought you’d be used to it.”
“That’s different,” y/n relaxed a bit. “I’m usually more alert, but after big events like these,” He gestured towards the hall. ”it throws me off my game.” He rests his head on his arms, still leaning on the railing.
“At least Tamaki’s plan didn’t completely derail the party.” Kyoya rests his arm on the railing, looking at the empty floor.
Y/n looked at Kyoya, the remaining lights softly illuminated his features, god he was gorgeous how is he a real person, what Y/n would give to be effortlessly pretty like that.
“Hm. Based on the texts I’ve been getting since he left, Tamaki thinks otherwise.” He gave a soft exhale. “We’ll never hear the end of Haruhi’s kiss, will we?”
“Don’t think we will.”

“It’s nice that Tamaki finally has someone else to put all his energy towards,”
He nuzzles his head deeper into his own arms.
“Even if Haruhi doesn’t appreciate it yet.”
Kyoya looked at Y/n, he just hummed in agreement. They both sat in comfortable silence, watching the last staff members leave the building.

Chapter Text

It’s Always Been You (The rewrite)
Pt3
Kyoya x male reader.

…

“Welcome!”

…

All the hosts reside outside in the school’s garden, the cherry blossoms beautifully fall, perfectly setting the atmosphere for the club’s activities. Y/n walked with excitement, adjusting the strap of his bag, carrying more weight than usual. Finally arriving to his assigned table he placed his bag on the ground,
“I’m sorry to keep you waiting, but I promise it’s worth it.” He gave a toothy grin sitting down next to the group.
“It’s no trouble really! We don’t mind.” The girls smiled back,
“I appreciate your patience,” He tilts his head, his hands zipping open his bag.

“With special permission from our wonderful Vice-president: Kyoya, I am able to bring back the point system to our games!” He places a big box, no elegant way to place it given the sheer weight of it.
“—Of course, just like last time there are rules,” He swiftly opened a fresh pack of cards.
“First off we will be playing ‘Indian Poker’, second, each guest will be given 20 chips,” He holds up four different coloured chips between his fingers.
“10 sakura chips, 5 tulips chips, 3 Lilly’s and finally 2 rose chips,” He places the chips on the table.
“What’s the worth of each chips?” A girl spoke, picking up a chip inspecting it.
“1 Sakura is the equivalent to 100,000 Yen, Tulip is 200,000 Yen, Lilly is 400,000 Yen, and rose is 800,000 Yen.” He folded his hands in front of him.
“You may buy chips, however you only can buy up to 10 chips in total. If you lose all of your chips, including ones bought, you are out. No exceptions.” He gave a small ‘X’ gesture with his index fingers.
“There are of course prizes-“ He reaches into his bag, the guests hold their breath, all eyes on him.
“First place gets an exclusive never-before-seen Photo of your favourite host along with that you get a reserved spot on the next business trip the Host club takes! Second gets the book too, and a free booking with a host of your choice. Third place gets any piece of Host club merch for free.” He gives a closed eyed smile. Just off to the side the twins stare, gears turning in their head.
So that’s how the host club makes their extra money.
“But I have to wonder.” Hikaru leans his head against his hand.
“When did he take pictures of us?” Karou mirrored him.

…

As the last scheduled group leaves, Y/n stood up from his spot to stretch his arms till they made a satisfying pop. He threw his bag over his shoulder, making his was to Kyoya, writing in his notebook as always.
Now next to Kyoya he slides down the bark of the tree, the bag falling next to him, with a soft thud.
“What are you writing now, Kyoya?” He looks lazily up at the man.
“Clubs budget for this month.” His pen moved back and forth quickly.
“Speaking of which-“ Kyoya looks away from his notebook, now looking at the male.
“Yeah, yeah. Here’s the earnings.” He shoved his bag closer to Kyoya,
“Some paid in checks too,” He pulls out a small pile of checks, held together with a spade shaped paper clip, now handing it to Kyoya.
“Nice work.” He scribbled in his book.

Haruhi was suddenly crowded by Hikaru and Karou, all three now looking at Haruhi’s class choice submission sheet.
“So Haruhi, have you decided your elective classes this term?” They spoke in sync. Karou takes the paper from Haruhi’s hand,
“Have about conversational French?”
“I don’t know…” Haruhi stares in thought.
“I think the three of us should take it together, it makes perfect sense.” Hikaru gave a devilish grin,
“We are in the same class.” The twins looked back at Tamaki.

Tamaki pouts, sliding over to Kyoya and Y/n,
“Say, mommy dear?” Tamaki looks pathetically at the trio.
“What is it now,” Kyoya continues to write in his book.
“Daddy?”
Y/n covered his mouth, choking out a laugh, trying his best to muffle his laughter.
“I have a new theory, I mean it’s just my hypothesis, but it seems that by being in the same class, Hikaru and Karou are able to spend more time with Haruhi then I get to here at the club! This gives them the chance to get closer to her and of that happens-“
“You didn’t know? How did you just figure this out, Tamaki.” Y/n straightened his posture.
Kyoya pulls up a carefully planned chart,
“According to my research, in a single day the twins spend roughly nine hours of class time with Haruhi. Meanwhile your contact spent with her is limited to a couple hours of club activities. In other words, your involvement in Haruhi’s life each day amounts to no more than a mere three percent.” Kyoya spoke, Putting the final nail in the coffin. And of course Tamaki hates this news.

“AAH! I don’t want to hear it! I don’t wanna hear it! I don’t want to hear it! Listen Haruhi. I want you to stop hanging out with those shady twins from now on!” Tamaki yelled, pulling Haruhi away from the twins.
“Who’re you calling shady?” Hikaru argued, crossing his arms.
“Yeah! Take a good look at yourself boss!” Kaoru added. A light flickered in Tamaki’s head,
“Ah! Yes, that’s it!” He snapped his fingers,
“Alright then, we will no longer hide the fact you’re a girl from the school no longer. All daddy wants is for you to go back to the girl you used to be! For you to surround yourself with girlfriends and start living a wholesome life.” Tamaki complains and whines over Haruhi.
“Who are you calling daddy?” Haruhi spoke, getting more frustrated by the second.

“So do it! Change back right now!” Tamaki demanded
“You don’t really have to rush things, she’s going to be found out soon enough.” Hikaru states, everyone stares at him,
“Physical exams are the day after tomorrow.” Kaoru spoke after.
Leaving everyone frozen except Haruhi,
“Physical exams?”
“That’s right. I forgot all about it.” Kyoya said. Looking to the rest of the group still processing.
“Hm that means, there’s no doubt. They’re gonna know, I’m really a girl.” Haruhi spoke rather calmly.
The twins and Tamaki screamed in realization.

…

The hosts are now back inside the host club room. Though Tamaki was now lost in thought.
“Uh Tamaki?” Now Y/n stood in front of Tamaki, waving a hand, Tamaki showed no reaction.
“Well, it looks like we lost him.”
“He must be having a great daydream.” Honey mentioned, giving a sweet smile.
“He’s kinda creeping me out..” Hikaru spoke stepping away, finally causing a reaction out of Tamaki.
“Envious Hikaru? This is all part of my strategy. While you’ve wasted time blinded by your jealousy, I’ve seen the outcome of this charade. Ahh, this anime is obviously a romantic school comedy. Haruhi and I are the main characters so that means we are love interests!” Tamaki spoke nonsense to the Club.

The twins butt in on Tamaki’s fantasy.
“Yeah, then what are we?”
Tamaki smirks before pointing towards the rest of the host club.
“You boys are the homosexual supporting cast.” He begins drawing a line with a stick.
“So please make sure you don’t step across this line.”
“You’ve got to be kidding.” Y/n cringed at Tamaki’s behaviour.
“I mean he write about one of us.” Karou leans on Y/n.
“How dare you.” Y/n crossed his arms, dramatically sighing, “I’m not supporting cast.”
Karou just gave a snicker in response

“Hey listen boss.” Hikaru spoke, trying to reason with the blonde.
“I don’t think you get it.” Kaoru following after him.
Honey chimes in
“If word gets out that Haru-chan is really a girl, then she won’t be able to be in the host club anymore. But, if Haru-chan started wearing girls' clothes, I’d bet she’d be even cuter than she is now!”

“She dressed like a regular girl when she was in middle school, right? She must’ve been pretty popular with all the boys.” Hikaru states.
Kyoya pushes up his glasses.
“Yeah, according to my investigative reports, someone would declare their undying love for her at least once a month.”
“How would you even find that type of information?” Y/n asked.
“I have my ways.” He glanced at Y/n
“Oh I see. So the boss wouldn’t even be able to get close to her.” Kaoru spoke with a smug grin forming on the twins faces.
“But.. we’d be able to because we’re in class with her all day long.”
“No way!

Haruhi finally arrived, closing the door behind her.
“Hey guys, sorry I’m so late.”
“Don’t worry Haruhi! We’re determined to keep your secret! No one will know that you’re really a girl during tomorrow’s physical! So please, promise you’ll stay our beloved secret princess!” Tamaki fussed over Haruhi.
“Sure.”
“You know what, I think both of us would be a little peeved if we had to watch guys flirt with her.” Hikaru is already jealous at the thought.
“Then that settles it.” Kaoru confirming the idea.
“Listen up squad members! At tomorrow's physical exams, position yourself in formation A. Then, wait for your orders.” Tamaki spoke, taking his role as leader.
“Yessir!” The twins replied eagerly.

“Hey Kyoya-“ Y/n spoke in almost a whisper.
“I already handled it.”
“—Wait already? Thank you Kyoya.” He gave him a soft grin.
Y/n looks off at the Host club as they planned a totally feasible plan.
Hold on?
“Can Haruhi just—“ Y/n spoke a little too loud, immediately having his mouth covered. Y/n squinted his eyes, analyzing him. He managed to pull his hand of his face.
“They’ll figure it out eventually.” Kyoya looked at the group, Tamaki listing off the steps to the plan.

“I’ve got it!” Haruhi blurts out, causing the club to look at her.
“You guys are worried that if they find out I’m a girl, I can’t be a host and therefore, can’t repay my debt. My balance is five million yen… hm, well guess I have to come up with another way to pay my debt. Haha!”She gives an unburdened smile, comforting no one.
“Do something! The subject doesn’t appear to have any motivation.” The twins look at haruhi and back to Tamaki.
“Ugh, why’d we have to get stuck with such a difficult heroine.” Tamaki’s frustration grows, at rather lack of care coming from Haruhi.
“Are you really saying that you hate being a host, that you hate this club?” He gave Haruhi the biggest pathetic puppy eyes to Haruhi.
“To be honest, I'd have to say yes.” Haruhi answered quite bluntly, striking an unpleasant chord with Y/n.
“Well that’s a little harsh don’t you think?” Y/n’s anxiety prevalent in his shaky voice, Hoping Haruhi might just be joking, she can’t possibly hate the club that much. Right?

“I mean you guys aren’t bad but if it gets out that I’m a girl, there’s nothing I can do, you know.” Haruhi explained with a smile.
“We have to find a way to motivate her.” Y/n mumbles.
“Maybe-“
“Fancy tuna.” A saviour spoke.
Mori you are a genius. Y/n thought.
An idea pops into their heads.
“Oh that’s right. You didn’t get a chance to eat any in the last chapter's party, did you?” Tamaki grins.
“It would be such a shame leaving the club, without even trying any fancy tuna…” Y/n joins in, giving Haruhi a teasing smile.
“What are you talking about, I’m not so much of a glutton, I'd go around fooling everyone of my gender. Just to try some fancy tuna… Hahaha… Am I really gonna get to try it?” Haruhi finally caves in, going with the club's plan.

Turns out she is very much a glutton.

…

The day of the exam…
“We will begin conducting physical examinations shortly. All students please proceed to the clinic in your respective school building.” The crowd of students were greeted by rows upon rows of doctors.
As everyone heads to the physical exams, they’re greeted by rows of doctors.
The Hitachiin twins are the first to get called for check ups. And Mori and honey are clearly dressed as doctors, they were both wearing the fakest moustaches anyone has ever seen.

They’re so obvious.” Haruhi grumbled
“I’ve got those two for backup just in case something happens.
Kyoya responses.
“But why are they in doctor disguises?”
“They’re just helping to set the mood. Disguises make our operation feel like a real espionage mission.”Kyoya responded with an amused tone.
A cold hand startled Y/n, his shoulders immediately stiffen.
“Uh, I’m terribly sorry.” The scruffy doctor hands lingered on Y/n as he passed him and Kyoya.
“No problem…” kyoya spoke with a hint of confusion. Staring at him as he gets father from his vision.
“That’s weird.” Y/n comments, shoulders still tense.
“-He’s definitely not a doctor here.” Y/n comments, Kyoya nodded.

“Hitachiin brothers, would you please come with me, we’re ready to do your chest measurement. You can use the area behind this curtain to undress.” One of the nurses spoke, holding her arm out.
Hikaru starts taking off his shirt. The girls stared
“Doesn't matter to me.”
Kaoru does the same.
“-we’re not shy, who needs curtains.”
The girls freak out over the sight.

“See Haruhi, a rather impressive turnout today. Physical exam is quite popular with the ladies.” Kyoya spoke, looking at the crowd. The girls were cheered completely entranced with the sight of the two. 
“Which is why I prefer private rooms.” Y/n mumbled.
“What?” Haruhi looked at Y/n.
“Sorry just talking to myself.” He quickly explained, picking at his nails.

“Y/n L/n! Please follow me to the rooms.” A nurse spoke with a kind smile, holding a clipboard in her hands.
“That’s my cue, I’ll see you later.” Y/n gave a quick wave, following the nurse. Y/n had always disliked this day, giving him the worst anxiety eating from the inside out. It’s getting easier as the years go, still, not a day goes by he wishes he can just avoid this all together.
As y/n was led into an empty nurses room he was greeted by the stale sanitized smell all medical rooms had, getting told to take a seat at the exam table, begrudgingly he did
The nurse looks at the clipboard in her left hand.
“So Y/n how’s your scars healing? I know it's been about a year.” She politely asked, referring to my chest.
“Their healing is fine.” Y/n quickly responded wanting to finish this early. The nurse looks at the male, accidentally making him even more uncomfortable.
“Great! I need to grab a few things to get you measured and I'll be right back! Please take off your shirt while I’m gone” She cheerfully left the room, closing the door behind her.
Y/n took a long exhale, trying to calm his nerves. It’ll be over soon, absently picking at his nails.

…

“I’m telling the truth!” A girl spoke, catching the attention of kyoya, honey and Mori.
“One of the doctors grabbed me by my shoulder. He was trying to make a pass at me. I’ve never been so terrified.”
“How scary!”
“Do you think he’s a pervert?”

“I had a feeling this might happen.” Kyoya sighed.
“What do you mean?” Honey looked at him.
“A bit earlier today, a man ran into me and Y/n. He was wearing a white lab coat but clearly not one of our hospital doctors and I thought he was a little odd.” Kyoya answered not really paying attention.
“Shouldn’t you have told us sooner?” The twins asked, sliding behind the man.
“Well, it’s not a big deal, I'm sure a security guard will catch him.” Kyoya looked at the twins.

“Tell me miss, did you happen to notice where the pervert doctor was headed?” A man asked one of the girls.
“Yes sir, he ran off towards the special boys clinic.”
“Wait isn’t where Y/n was supposed to…” Haruhi trailing off.
“Y/n!” The hosts exclaimed, Kyoya froze in his spot.

…

Y/n sighed, as he dragged the shirt of his body, he shivered. Jesus it’s cold. He haphazardly threw his shirt on the exam table, he straightened his posture, hearing footsteps outside the door. Wonder what took her so long. The door slams opened, he whipped his head to the door. It’s the scruffy doctor from earlier! He looks clearly out of breath, his eyes widened when he realized he wasn’t alone.
“Get out!” Y/n Screamed, the man rushes over to him, slamming Y/n against the wall covering his mouth.
“What the hell do you think you're doing!” Y/n screamed trying to push the man off, he tried to thrash around, having little to no impact on him. Tears began to well in his eyes, he began to hyperventilate.
“Ah. No, it’s not what you think, please keep quiet.” His hand flinched, tightening his hand on y/n’s mouth, leading to Y/n biting down on his hand, He pulled his hand away in pain, blood began sweeping out the fresh wound.
The door swung open, revealing the host club.
The twins drag the doctor off of Y/n, the hosts seemed to speak, his ears were ringing, barely making out bits and pieces of conversation, Kyoya put his jacket around his shoulders. Y/n just stared at the floor.
“Ahh! Please don’t hurt me! Spare me my life! I’m a doctor. I have a small emergency medical clinic that I run in the next town over, my name is yabu!”
The doctor pleaded.

As the conversation continued, Y/n still hasn’t fully recovered emotionally.
His ears are still ringing making it impossible to think, with adrenaline still pumping throughout his body he was hunched over letting Kyoya’s jacket slouch over his chest, trying to hide his scars.. And after what felt like hours, everyone left to give Y/n room to breathe, however Kyoya was still lingering, struggling with what to do. He wasn’t even sure why he was still here in the first place. Kyoya sighs
“Are you okay y/n?” He almost regretted it immediately, as he slowly walks over to Kyoya he leaned his head on Kyoya’s chest. He stood there not really knowing what to do or even say next. Till he was pulled out of his head, Y/n started to sniffle and he began to cry on his chest.
He hesitates before he just rubbing his back attempting to soothe him, he was way out of his element.

Chapter Text

Pt 4

…

“Welcome!”

…

The entire host club was dressed in samurai attire, the guests swooned and sighed, Hikaru and Kaoru annoying Haruhi, while Tamaki fussed over her, Y/n and Kyoya watching from the sidelines.
It all felt like the usual formula for the club.
“I really gotta hand it to Hikaru and Kaoru, they did really well with the costumes.” Y/n brushed a finger across the embroidery near the end of his sleeve, it was the different suit’s of cards.
“Good fabric too…” He mumbled, analyzing the stitching pattern.
“Hm,” Kyoya pushes his glasses up, sparing a look towards Y/n. “Of course it is, you think I’d let what we wear be any less than the best, it is one of this clubs main appeals to the guests.” He gave a closed eye smile.

“Haruhi! you look so cute in your kimono!” A girl sparkled,
“Almost like a girl!”
“Thanks…” Haruhi, was now sadly in Kyoya’s line of vision.
“Haruhi, you’ve booked another appointment. It seems you’ve had a pretty steady flow of new customers lately,” Kyoya writes down something, opting for s scroll to keep with theme.
“Keep up the good work.” He looks up from the scroll,
“I’m not going to charge you interest on your debt like I normally would, so keep this up and you should be able to pay it off.” He tilts his head. “Although the rental fee on that kimono you’re wearing is nothing to sneeze at.” He closed his eyes with a smile, Haruhi stiffened, making her way father from the man.

“Hello Kyoya!” A shorter girl stood in-front of him, another guest right next to her.
“I can’t get over how great you look in that kimono. Are you planning to release anymore picture books of the Host club?”
“Unfortunately we don’t have anything planned at present, ladies.” Kyoya looks at the two.
The twins pop their heads over the screen divider Y/n and Kyoya were standing behind,
“But doesn’t the club make alot of money-“
“—From the sale of promotional items?”
“That’s true but the items are poor quality. Those picture books were full of nothing but amateur hidden camera shots. However, if we want to make higher quality money making products, I’m afraid we’d have to use the schools budget.”
The twins look at each other, sliding down the divider.
“Hm…” Kyoya pulls out a calculator.
Y/n stared off to the side, his eyes landing on the main doorway, a dirty blonde haired girl stood hiding behind the door frame, intently looking at the room.
“I’ll be right back, I believe we have a new costumer.”

Grabbing a yellow rose, Y/n walked over to the door, seems like the girl hasn’t noticed him.
“Hello miss,”
The girl straightened her posture, her bow followed. Still, she was hiding behind the door frame.
“I didn’t mean to startle you, I was just wondering why someone as pretty as you was by yourself.” He smiled, holding up the rose in his hand.
The twins slid next to Y/n, leaning on him.
“-come on in. What are you waiting for?” Kaoru, and Hikaru both hold red roses towards the girl.
“Watching from afar is no fun.” Hikaru cooed.
“Please miss?” They spoke in unison, then came Tamaki, sauntering towards them.
“Stop that. How many times do I have to tell you boys to be more courteous to our first time guest?” He lightly shoved the twins off Y/n, Tamaki now holds a similar rose towards the girl as well.
“Please, you don’t have to be afraid, my princess. I welcome you to the Ouran host club!”
The girl mumbled, almost taking a step back from the door,
“Hm? What did you say?” Tamaki moved closer.

“No! Don’t touch me! You’re a phony!” The girl shirked, rage filled her body.
“Uh… What do you mean, I’m a phony?” Tamaki was quite shocked at the girl’s 180 switch in personality.
“Just what I said, you’re a phony! I find it hard to believe that someone like you is the prince character of this host club! You shouldn’t spread your love so easily like that, are you stupid! You must be a dimwitted narcissist! You’re incompetent! You’re a commoner! You’re disgusting!” She spoke, each word stabbing deeper each time. He began slowly falling in dramatic fashion, how he accomplished this is still unknown to scientists.
“He's created a new technique!” Hikaru spoke.
“-one man slow motion.”

Of course the commotion brought the rest of the hosts towards the scene. Kyoya looks at the girl, His scroll now under his arm, raising a brow.
“I don’t suppose you are-“
She rushes over to kyoya, pushing over Y/n in the process, just to get to him. He falls down, landing on the palm of his hands, dropping the yellow rose in the process. ‘What’s her deal?’ He thought. The twins offered their hand, taking it, he stood up still holding their hand.
“Ah! It’s you, Kyoya! Oh how I’ve longed to meet you! My one and only Prince Charming.” She dreamily spoke, leaving an array of shock and confusion amongst the group.
“Hold on, finance?” Y/n turned to look at Kyoya, his grip tightened on Hikaru’s hand, he gave a small yelp in response. Kyoya however, held little reaction.
“Of course. My name is Renge Houshakuji! And I’m transferring into Ouran academy’s first year, class A, tomorrow,” She gave a smile of pure bliss.

…

The hosts are now back in their usual uniform, now all sitting across from Renge. All except Tamaki, he’s hunched over in the corner.
“Why is he sulking?” Hikaru questioned, turning to look at the blonde.
“Because ‘Mommy’ kept a secret from ‘Daddy’.” Karou replied.
“Why does everyone keep referring to us like we’re husband and wife?” Kyoya spoke ignoring the pressing issue at hand, or rather next to him.
“Because you guys are.” Y/n spoke, leaning back against the chair.

“Ours is a story of love at first sight! I couldn’t resist the way you were adoring those flowers in the backyard when you thought no one was looking. How sweet it was when you reached out to help that poor little injured kitten.” She spoke starry eyed, leaving the host club more confused.
Y/n was weirdly familiar of the story but couldn’t yet place where, what could it be?… His brows just furrowed.
“She serious.” The twins said, losing belief in Renges tale.
“Could you have the wrong person?” Haruhi found it hard to believe Kyoya would do anything of the sort.
“No way! I could recognize my love anywhere! He’s a gentle man, who’s kind to everyone and doesn’t ask for anything in return! He likes solitude, but he in fact sometimes does get lonely.” She ranted, while the twins grew more shocked.
‘Wait a minute…’

“Uki-Doki Memorial!” Y/n blurted out, the group stared in silence, Renge was basically vibrating in her seat.
“You know about it?!” Renge exclaimed, now with a big grin. He gave a nod in return.
“What are you talking about?” Hikaru looked at the two.
“I knew the story sounded familiar, you’re talking about Ichijo Miyabi, right?” He tilted his head.
“HmHm!” She nodded excitedly.
“I love playing that game— I mean, uh” Y/n spoke with a gleaming smile, before getting quieter with each word, realizing his mistake.
“— He’s a real life Ichijo Miyabi!” She eagerly pointed towards Kyoya.
“An otaku…” Tamaki muttered,
“And there’s two of them…” The twins added on.

“I get it now you're in love with the character.” Kyoya began looking blandly at the girl. Y/n let a sigh of relief at the change of attention.
“You’re projecting that love onto me and you’ve somehow believed it yourself that somehow we’re engaged. I assume this Miyabi character also wears glasses as well.” He spoke, a sense of relief that fell over the club.
“So she made it up. You’re not really her fiancée, right?” Tamaki looked towards Kyoya.
“Well no, I don’t remember ever asking for her hand in marriage. Besides, this is the first time I’ve ever met this woman.”
Renge speaks to Kyoya ignoring the rest of the club.
“According to my research, I understand that you’re in charge of managing the club. Is that true kyoya?”
“That’s right! Kyo-chan is our director!” Honey spoke.
“You’re the club’s director, that's perfect! Oh wow I’ve always wanted to wear a sandwich board to advertise a business!” She excitedly moved around.
“We don’t advertise. We’re just a host club.” The twins blandly spoke.
“We probably should, shouldn’t we?” Y/n turned to look at twins,
“I’ve made up my mind from now on I’m gonna be the manager of this host club!” Renge spoke, with the annoyance of the twins.

Y/n turns his attention to Kyoya,
“Uh, she seems nice but are we gonna really let someone we don’t know run the host club?—“ Y/n asked.
Kyoya looks at Y/n before continuing writing in his black notebook.
“Miss Houshakoji is the only daughter of a very important Ootori family client, so please be polite and try to play along with her ideas, alright?” Kyoya answered.
“I see…”

“Well boys, I can’t wait to work with you!”

…

The next day rolls around, and everyone is now back at The club.

“I thought about it last night and maybe having a lady manager isn’t such a bad idea.” Tamaki spoked.
“Why do you say that?” The twins asked.
“Well it’s fairly obvious isn’t it? Renge just transferred into the same class as Haruhi. So, if Haruhi has a girlfriend around it could bring out the female within her. Renge’s girlish ere of tenderness might be able to stimulate Haruhi’s own sense of femininity.” Tamaki rants.
“Good grief.” The twins sighed at the prince's antics.
“Now’s a chance to help Haruhi get in touch with her feminine side. This is an important project, men! She doesn’t have any friends in class right now, except for those two shady twins. That’s no good for her!” Tamaki goes on unwantedly.
“It feels like I’m talking to my mother.” Y/n muttered deciding to but out of this conversation.
“Like you have room to talk!” The twins look like they’re gonna throw hands with Tamaki.

A voice booms across the club.
“Hey everyone!” Renge yells, holding a container.
“You’ll be happy to know that your new manager, Renge, has baked all of you some cookies!” She spoke gleefully.
Tamaki buts in.
“Ah! Isn’t she ladylike! I’m so moved by your generosity.”
“I didn’t bake these cookies for you phony prince!” She scolded Tamaki pushing his face away, rushing towards Kyoya.
“I’m sorry I burnt them a little bit. I did the best I could, and I already know what you’re gonna say!” She spoke before daydreaming of her dating sim.
Honey grabbed a cookie while Renge was distracted, and took a bite.
“She wasn’t kidding, these cookies are really burned.”
Mori immediately took the cookie from honey.
“Don’t eat that Mitsukuni, it's bad for you.”
Renge yells in embarrassment, scaring the small blonde.

Among the chaos Y/n takes a cookie as well and eats it,
“Honestly not that bad.”
“Really!” Renge smiled.
“Hmhm.”
His face slightly messy from the cookie, leaving a devious idea in the twins head.
“May I try?” Hikaru whispered, tilting Y/n’s head up to take a bite of the cookie that was still in his mouth, his eyes widening a bit.
“Uh oh Y/n~. You’ve got crumbs on your face.” Kaoru stated before moving closer to lick the crumbs off his face. Y/n was left frozen, a small blush at the uncalled for closeness.
Tamaki is now fuming, Kyoya was staring at the twins, Hikaru gave a devilish grin back.

“Did you see what they just did! He took a bite of it while it was in his mouth! The other one licked his face. I told you they’re shady twins! They can’t be trusted! They tried to seduce him!” Tamaki shirks, Kyoya writes in his notebook.
“You know, you really didn’t need to do all that. At least warn me before hand.” He grumbled, shoulders slumping.
“That’s not the way you’re supposed to react Y/n! You have to stay strong and reject them, then causally brush them to the side! Do you understand!”Tamaki drags Y/n away from the very pleased Twins,
“This is harassment.” He tiredly looks at the blonde.
“harassment! If this counts as harassment then they’re twice as guilty! Someone called the police!” Tamaki yelled,
“Cut it out boss, we’re sorry.” They shrugged their shoulders.
Haruhi grabbed Y/n’s sleeve, pulling away from the trio.
“Stop Bothering Y/n.” She scolded Tamaki.
“But-“
“No buts, leave him be.” She sighed. Tamaki retreated with his tail between his legs.
“Thank you Haruhi.” He gave a polite smile.

“Luke warm.” Renge grumbled.
“What?” Y/n turns towards Renge.
“Every single one of you! Except Kyoya, all of your characters are lukewarm! Each of you needs some sort of dark side, you understand? Girls are vulnerable to handsome young men who are troubled. If you keep carrying on like this, it’s only a matter of time before the girls grow tired of you and stop coming all together.” She yelled, throwing everyone for aloop.
“Are you trying to ruin my precious Kyoya’s business? As your manager it’s my duty to change your character backgrounds.” She turns to look at Honey and points at him.

“Let’s start with you.”
Surprising the small blonde.
“If all you are is cute on the outside and cute on the inside then you're no different from a baby!” She tore into Honey with no remorse.
“From now on you are the baby-faced thug!”
She points to Mori.
“And Mori-senpai, you’re his childhood flunkie.”
She turns to the twins.
“The twins basketball players who are enslaved in their world.”
Next is Haruhi.
“Haruhi, you’re an honor student who’s constantly getting bullied.”
“And for you Tamaki, you’re the school idol who is admired for your good looks but you actually have an inferiority complex hiding from the world. The lonely prince.” She eagerly turns to Kyoya.

“Ah and kyoya you're perfect just the way you are now. So I want you to stay as kind and affectionate as ever, kay?” She smiled.
“Thank you, I’m honored.” He politely smiled. The whole interaction left a bitter taste in Y/n’s mouth.
“What about me?” He asked.
Renge turns her head towards the male.
“What about You?” She spoke. Annoyed with getting interrupted, from her special moment with Kyoya.
“My role.” Y/n dryly replies.
“Oh right…” she muttered, looking up and down at the male.
“Fine then, closeted gay best friend of the group! Every good story nowadays has one.”
“I-.. alright then.”

Hikaru grabs Kyoya's attention.
“Come on Kyoya senpai!”
“You’ve gotta do something.” Kaoru begs.
“Why? Seems like the boss is up for it.”The twins turn to see the blonde strutting and posing, imitating a lonely prince.
“How does this look Renge? Do these poses work for a lonely prince?” He muttered.
“Oh wow you’re pretty good at that, but it would be more effective in the rain.”
“Let’s just wait and see how this turns out. I bet it’ll be interesting. It always is.” Kyoya spoke, with a small smirk.

…

The next day, the back of the school is covered in movie cameras, the staff rushed back and forth to set up new sets. And with Renge barking orders with a microphone, of course taking the role of director for this movie shoot. As it goes on the club re-enacts the script for the camera.

“Cut! Take five!”

“How did we go from changing characters to shooting a movie about it?” Hikaru states.
“And why is there an entire film crew here to shoot it?” Kaoru adds in.
“Apparently, she flew them in from Hollywood. Don’t you recognize the director? He directed the vampire movie, Millennium Snow. It was number one in the grossing box office hit in the past year.” Kyoya answered simply.

Y/n holds a script, his eyes returns back to the group,
“Why is my character confessing his feelings to Hikaru?” He mumbled flipping to the page.
“—It comes out of nowhere too…”
“And another thing, how come this stupid script portrays Kaoru as the pitcher.” Hikaru complains
“Yeah.”

Y/n hand tightens, slightly crumbling the pages, he lets out a cheesy snort before laughing,
“What does that mean?” Haruhi spoke puzzled at their wording.
“Oh you sweet summer’s child.”
“If you don’t know then never mind.” The twins responded. Y/n turns to Haruhi still giggling.
“It- its. When two people love each other- pfftt.” Y/n could barely get through the explanation, now cover his mouth with his hand.
“I don’t get it.” Haruhi who is now more confused than before.
“Pitcher?” She muttered.

In comes the lonely prince.
“Haruhi! So how was I? Did you like my performance?” He spoke with a cheerful tone, head covered by a white towel.
“It was pretty awesome. I’m surprised you were able to get into your character like that. You were really believable.” She praised The prince.
“I’ve discovered a new darker side of myself, I’m starting to think it might be a good idea to explore it. Hm..” Tamaki spoke.
“Are you sure about that? Because I think you’re fine just the way you are Tamaki senpai.” This statement causes the blonde to flush beet red and look away, averting his gaze.
“Uh.. you do? Well, if you say so, Haruhi.” He muttered.
Y/n hums, and smiles, at the sight.

“Y/n!” Renge yelled, holding a directors mircophone.
“—You’re on!”
“Over here! These gentlemen just agreed to make a special appearance in our film!” She spoke excitedly.
Behind her were two intimidating men with clearly raging daddy issues, and the regular type of rage,Y/n watches Renge explain the next shot. He tilts his head towards Kyoya.
“That’s not gonna end well.” Y/n tiredly states. Kyoya smiles In amusement.
“Whatever do you mean?”
Y/n just blankly stared at the male, before Kyoya side glanced Y/n,
“We’ll just have to see what happens.” He spoked, walking away, going to talk to the staff.

Y/n turns back to Renge,
“—Afterall we’re gonna need some tough guys for the big climax! That’s when all of the club members come together to fight against the real villains of the school. According to the script these two are from wealthy families that got their wealth from being apart of the Japanese Mafia! Don’t you think that’s brilliant casting chose?”
“What’s with this girl?” One guy gritted his teeth,
“Whatever my dad does, has nothing to do with me!”
“Renge—“ Y/n started.
“Just come over here and wait for your cue.” she naively pulled the guy’s sleeve, however he didn’t budge.
“Let go of me!” He yanks his arm away,

“Hey, do you think you can push me around! You don’t even know me!” He shoved Renge, Y/n heart dropped to his stomach. Without thinking, he rushed behind Renge as she harshly fell against him, taking him down with her. His back smashed into one of the brick wall behind them, he took most of the damage, cushioning Renge’s fall. His back making impact cause him get severely winded, and his head was pounding. He hunched over Renge, tears pricking at the corner of his eyes. He lets out a wheeze.
“This… is what happens when you unrightfully judge a person.” He sucks in air, regretting it immediately, since when was breathing this hard?
“I don’t understand what you’re saying?” Renge lets out a sigh.

Tamaki saw what was happening and pushed one of the guys up to the wall.
“Which one of you jerks started it?” He spoke through gritted teeth.
“You know sometimes I wish I was wrong.” He puts his shaky hand against his head, trying to ease the migraine slamming against his head. He felt the weight against him move, Renge dust off her dress, being eagerly looking at the camera.
“You, please tell me you got that camera man!” Renge spoke.
“Other than the contact, that final scene was ideal! All it needs now is a moving narration by my sweet Kyoya!” She cradled her own face.
But before she could get a head of herself a harsh glass shattered got her attention. She turned around to see Kyoya holding a rock to a now smashed camera lense.
“Why did you do that to my camera!” The guy yelled.
“What is wrong?” Renge asked, practically given a kicked puppy look.
“I’m terribly sorry I cannot allow there to be any record of a club member engaging in violence.” He narrowed his eyes at Renge.
“I think you’ve caused enough trouble around here Renge, please stop being such a pest.” He spoke bitterly, poisoning his ‘polite’ attitude.
Y/n would laugh right now, if his lungs didn’t feel like there were on fire, despite that the male is simply staring at kyoya, mesmerized by his actions.

“A-a pest! But you’re supposed to pat me on the head and tell me not to worry! You’re supposed to be kind and affectionate Kyoya! Why are you acting so differently now? Tell me why!” Her heart sinking in her chest.
“Because that’s not the real Kyoya.” Tamaki spoke behind her.
“Huh?” Renge is still processing The news.
“Does it really matter? Who cares if Kyoya is a little different than what you expect him to be. Take a good look at the person inside and get to know them little by little. It's a lot more fun that way.” Haruhi spoke honestly, tugging on everyone’s heart strings, Y/n shakily brought himself to his feet. Renge hung her head in shame, she ran away with tears flowing in her eyes.

“Are you okay Y/n?! You took quite a fall!” Tamaki squeezed his shoulders tighter, Y/n cringed at the loudness of the blonde,
“You should see the other guy.” Y/n points to the wall, before retreating with a hiss.
“Oh dear! My poor Y/n!” He cried, making Y/n’s headache worse if that was even possible.
“Tamaki, you’re not helping.” Kyoya appeared behind Tamaki, causing the male to squeak, now hiding behind the twins. Kyoya hand was bleeding, his fingers covered in cuts.

“Not looking too great yourself, huh?” He gave a strained grin, looking at his hand.
“You need to get your back checked out.” He glared at him, grabbing him by his sleeve and dragging him off towards a spare room. He goes into the room, Y/n behind him, and shuts the door.
“Take off your shirt.” Kyoya spoke, his back turned to him digging through one of the cabinets.

Y/n swallowed, his mouth suddenly dry.
“I-… Kyoya, don’t treat me like some common whore, you have to ask nicer than that if you wanna see me naked—“
“—Take your shirt off. please.” He interrupted the male, now facing him, First-aid kit in his hand.
Y/n simply nodded, holding back a witty remark. He slides his school jacket and tosses it to the nearest table, next he began to unbuttoned his top.
‘Now I really feel like a whore.’ He placed the collar shirt on top of the jacket, he turned his back to Kyoya. To show him his back of course, not the fact he’s five minutes away from turning a new shade of red. Kyoya looks at his back, after a while he decides to flip open the first-aid kit.
“So what’s the diagnosis, Dr. Kyoya?” He joked.
“How long do I have left—“ Y/n was immediately greeted by the burn of disinfectant.
“Sorry.” He dryly says before going to the next scrap.
“No you’re not.” Y/n let out a small sigh. He was trying to fixate on the hands on his back, and failing miserably.
“Looks like it’s just going to be some cuts and bruises.” He closes the first aid kit.
“Does that mean I can finally put my shirt back on?” He turned his head towards Kyoya, who in turn lets out a hum.

….

As the day ended, and the camera left as quickly as they came, the hosts went to their respective homes, leaving Y/n and Kyoya in the host club room. Y/n sitting cross legged on the ground working on his science homework, while Kyoya typed away on his computer. The sunset leaves a comfortable warm color to everything it touches.
“You know you don’t have to stay after club hours with me Y/n. Considering the fact you’re injured.” He calmly spoke, still looking at the screen.
“I am aware of the fact Kyoya, but I needed to work on homework anyways.” Y/n sighs and leans on the front of the sofa Kyoya was currently working on, the cool frame of the sofa easing his back.

“—And besides. What would you ever do without, little old me, by your side.” Y/n teased, while stretching his back at a poor attempt to fix years of bad posture, his bruised back amplifying it.
“Most likely finishing my work faster.” He muttered before going back into his work.
“What are you even working on this time kyoya.” Y/n asked, science homework completely discarded now.
“I’m editing Renge’s movie project.”
Y/n stood up from his rightful place on the ground and looked at kyoya’s screen.
“Wow, that crew truly did a good job.” Y/n said. Leaning closer to see better, his arm now touching his.
“What else would you expect from a Hollywood production team?” Kyoya glanced away from the computer,
“Still can’t believe you broke that guy’s camera.” Y/n smirked before sitting down next to Kyoya.

“I mean, now that I think of it, that does seem like something you would do.”
Kyoya paused briefly his hands hovering over the keyboard.
“What do you mean?”

“Well you breaking the camera lenses felt very on brand. I can't really explain it.” Y/n looked around as if physically searching for the right words.
“It’s just everything you do, especially when an issue arises you always seem to quickly and efficiently tear it down as fast as it comes. You know?” Y/n quickly paused, his face flushed.
“Sorry, I'm rambling haven’t I? It's probably annoying to hear.” Y/n stammered.

“No need for apologies, I don’t mind it at all.” Kyoya mumbled, focussing on the laptop, he started typing again.
Y/n sighed, standing to his feet and packed up his bag.
“It’s getting late, I should go home.” Muttered stuffing his bag haphazardly into his bag.
As he gets to the doorway he turns to look at Kyoya.
“Can I ask you one thing?”
Kyoya looks up from the laptop.
“What do you need?” He questioned.

“Try not to drive yourself mad with work again, I'd rather not deal with the club on my own.” Y/n joked with some underlying truth.
Kyoya smiled.
“You have nothing to worry about, and besides, I've been finished for a while.” He leans his chin on his hand.
Y/n stood still for a moment before chuckling.
“You truly are a work of art, aren’t you kyoya?” He grinned and left Kyoya alone in the room with a small smile on his face.
As Y/n got far enough away from the club room he harshly tugs on his hair,
‘Work of art??? Who the hell says that??!’

…

The next day arises and the club seems to be more packed than usual, and much more louder, much to Y/n’s dismay.
“I bought the film you made!” One girl spoked
“I bought it too!”
Tamaki, now confused, asked one of the girls.
“You did?”
“That scene in the rain was just phenomenal!”
Tamaki turns to Kyoya.
“Kyoya?”

“I may have broken the camera's lens but the footage that was already shot wasn’t damaged. But naturally I did cut that one violent scene. Sales have been pretty good so far, and the Hollywood team did a fantastic job. But that is to be expected.”
“So this is what you meant by interesting.” The twins spoke, starring at one another.
“It’s best to have as much money we can have in the club’s budget.” Kyoya spoke, closing his notebook.
“What else would you expect from kyoya?” Y/n joked, from right next to him.

“Good day everyone.” Renge spoke, and once again all eyes were on her.
“Wait, I thought you left for France by now.” Y/n asked, Renge walks right up to Y/n, now barely inches away from his face.

“I can’t believe I didn’t realize this sooner. It was so chivalrous of you to risk your life to protect me—“ Renge holds his face in her hands, forcing him to be at eye level with her.
“When Haruhi was talking about how fun it was to get to know other people little by little, he was clearly talking about us! I should’ve know it was you I’ve been looking for, ever since you mentioned Uki-Doki Memorial!” She squished his cheeks to emphasize,
“Come on Y/n, let’s go to my house and play some games together! I think it’s time you get to know me better!” Renge drags Y/n out the room by his tie, Y/n was blushing, embarrassed by her walking him like a dog.

“What?” Haruhi stood there as the two leave.
“Hey—“ The twins spoke in sync.
“Kyoya-Senpai,”
“— You okay with that?” Hikaru slid next to him. Kyoya was still watching the door,
“Why wouldn’t be? Renge learned a valuable lesson.” His voice just a bit harsher than normally.

“Y/n basically just got a girlfriend, you’re not gonna do something?” Hikaru raised a brow, egging on man.
“You and I both know, Y/n isn’t—“ Kyoya glared at him, clearly not thinking it through.

“Gasp!” Tamaki covered his mouth,
“Y-you mean—“

The twins stiffened, they clearly didn’t mean to say anything,

“He likes another girl?!” He exclaimed.
“Y-yeah sure boss,” They sighed.
Haruhi thought to herself for a moment, ‘Y/n isn’t….?’ Oh! She gets it now. Surprised he is the only one, considering the behaviour of the hosts in front of her.

Chapter Text

It’s Always Been You (rewrite)
Part 5

…

“Welcome!”

…

Y/n walked into the main doors to the host club, but right in front of the door Hikaru and Karou both had a green cap in their hands.
“Pleaseee,” The two begged.
“Why do I have to help with your game? I don’t get why you two need me.” Y/n walked over to his usual table and placed his bag against the chair. The twins followed.
“Because-“ Karou sticks his lower lip out, staring at him through his eye lashes.
“You’re the only one that goes along with our teasing~” Hikaru moves closer to Y/n,
“Our guests simply love it when we act like this…” Y/n stood there, and after a long period of silence he finally responded.

“Fine.” He lets out a sigh,
“Perfect! Just like the old days.” The twins grabbed Y/n into a bone-crushing hug, both ruffling his hair.
“Yeah, yeah…” Y/n regrettably leans into the hug. The twins let go, pushing him towards their area of the room.

…

The twins stood side by side, Y/n was in a chair with the rest of the guests as they stared intently at Hikaru and Karou.
“Let’s play the ‘Which One Is Hikaru? game’.” The twins wore green caps, covering the way their hair parts, adding to the challenge. The group giggled in response.
“So? Can you tell which one of us Hikaru?” One twin smiled.
“Well it’s hard to say!” A girl responded, her face was all smiles.
“-you’re identical!”

The twins moved in sync, a smug smile was painted on their faces.
“Many ladies have tried to tell us apart, but so far none have succeeded.”
Haruhi walked past the group, holding a paper bag.
“That’s the dumbest game I’ve ever heard of.”

“What, have you got a problem with it?”
Haruhi turns to fully look at the two.
“Not really, I just don’t understand why the two of you are so popular.” She truthfully spoke. The twins began to slide next to Y/n,
“That’s not very nice.” The twins slide up behind Y/n, now without their hats.
“I’m disappointed.” Hikaru starts.
“Apparently, you don’t understand the merits of having a pair of twins as members of the host club.” Kaoru adds.

“Listen up! Having a couple of good looking guys with homosexual tendencies earns them high points. It also helps if the two struggle between their attraction and their friendship.”
Hikaru explains
“-And in our case, because we’re twins our relationship is taboo, and therefore more intriguing.” Kaoru spoke after. Hikaru tilts Y/n head up slightly and leans in to whisper in his ear.
“And besides, who hasn’t fantasized about twins? Having two loves is better than one, don't you think?” Kaoru takes over, leaning towards Y/n’s other ear.
“It’s any young person’s romantic fantasy. Isn’t?”
Y/n’s face is beet red at the sudden sense of closeness, his body stiffened.
‘Couldn’t have they given any sort of warning? Whatever just play along.’
“I- uh..” y/n stammered physically unable to form sentences, looking at anything but the twins.
The girls squeals at the display of affection between the three boys. The twins grin at Haruhi in triumph.
“Hikaru! Kaoru!”
Tamaki rushes over, holding a laptop in his arms. The twins lets go of Y/n, focusing on the blonde.
“When I gave you control of the club’s website, I did so on one condition that you take it seriously!” Tamaki irked.
“We take our jobs very seriously, boss!” Hikaru fakes defence.
“In fact, last night we worked on it till dawn.”
“Is this what you worked so hard to create!” Tamaki yelled slamming the laptop on the table, showing a photo of Haruhi with her hands on her hips turning towards the camera shirtless. Haruhi stared at the screen, the blood leaving her face.
Y/n leans over to look the screen, ‘oh it’s fake.’ He is immediately caught off with a smaller presence.
“You look great Haru-chan!” Honey chirped.
Tamaki shoved the laptop into the crowd, and moved closer to the twins.

“Tell me when you took these photos!” He demanded.
The twins look confused at the male. Tamaki is now imagining possible scenarios, painting the twins as the villains.
“You bribed her, didn’t you!” He exclaimed, pale as a sheet and tears welling in his eyes.
“You’re imagining things.” The twins replied plainly,
“It’s obvious that the photos have been altered.” Hikaru nonchalantly mentioned.
“Photoshop?” Tamaki stammered, gears turning in his head.
“We did a pretty good job huh?” The twins grinned, looking back at Y/n.

“you’ve got impressive photoshop skills.” Y/n looks back at Hikaru and Karou,
“—However I’d recommend making sure the lighting is consistent—“

“You idiots! That’s a waste of your skills! Have you no shame?! Y/n you shouldn’t help those shady twins!” Tamaki scolded, before suddenly switching moods. He drags the twins away making them crouch, showing them a model book.
“But if you're gonna do it anyway, can you photoshop her into this idol book?”
“Don’t be ridiculous boss, why don’t you just-“ hikaru starts
“Ask her if she’d wear an outfit like that.”
“We ask Y/n before dressing him up.” The twins blows Y/n a kiss.
“I didn’t know bribery counts as asking.” Y/n raises a brow. Tamaki turns and looks at a still shocked Haruhi, and walks towards her.
“What do you think about this my dear?” He asked, holding up a dress.

Haruhi slowly looks at Tamaki, glaring at him. A shiver went down Tamaki’s spine, causing him to leave in tears. Now hiding behind Y/n.
She turns towards the twins
“Now cut that out! No more taking weird photos of me! What do you guys even take me for?” She scolded, as the twins slither to her.
“Hm. Isn’t it obvious? You're our toy.” Hikaru smirked.
Haruhi stammered in cold sweat.
“I am not your toy, okay?”

“I remember when I was their only toy…” Y/n sadly spoke, only trying to keep the guests entertained. And it worked they blushed aggressively, he can basically hear the fanfics going through the girls head.
An ominous door opens, as an eerie voice creeps from it.
“You want a toy?” A male with a black hood spoke.
“Oh, hi Nekozawa!” Y/n gave a small wave.
“Toys, toys, if you like toys the you should come and visit my black magic club.” He was now peeking through the door holding a candelabra.
“If you visit right now, I’ll even throw in a free cursed doll. You can have Beelzenef as a free gift.” He lets out a small cough.
“-Hi Y/n, it was very nice for you to say hi, so I’m saying hi back.” He quickly spoke slipping back into the darkness, his cat puppet waving.

“Wait a second, has that door always been there?” The twins questioned.
Kyoya walks by holding a folder, and writing in it.
“Nekozawa-senpai likes to hide, he doesn’t really care for brightly lit places.” He spoke now standing next to Y/n, Tamaki stalks behind Haruhi.
“Don’t get involved with that guy Haruhi..” Tamaki muttered, staring at the hooded man.
Haruhi jumps at Tamaki’s touch.

“If you do, you’ll end up being cursed!” He warned.
“Oh come Tamaki, you can’t believe that’s true.” Y/n crossed his arm in a huff.
“Yes! It happened during exams at the end of the last school year! It’s terrifying just to even think about it!” He spoke dramatically.
“On that fateful day I accidentally stepped on that weirdo Nekozawa’s doll, after words I wrote the entire test in this strange lettering. And I realized I knew none of my classmates!” He spoke shuttering at the memory.

“Did that really happen to you?” Haruhi exclaimed.

“That only happened because you were so scared you forgot where your class was, and you asked Y/n who in return told you wrong directions.”Kyoya spoke without looking up from his book.
“No, it was a curse! I know because days later I woke up and my legs were heavy as led! Just how do you explain that?” Tamaki states.
“Didn’t you run a marathon the day before?” Y/n questioned looking towards Kyoya, him nodding in agreement.
Nekozawa appears seemingly out of thin air.
“You shouldn’t underestimate the dark powers of the curse doll! All you have to do is write the name of someone you hate on the back, that person is certain to face misfortune!” He spoke.
“Supposedly, he hates bright lights.” Kaoru spoke, turning towards his brother.

“I wonder what he’ll think of this.” Kaoru flips on a bright flashlight into the man’s face.
Nekozawa screams and runs away in bloody murder back to his room. Tamaki yells at the twins' prank, but the twins couldn’t truly care less. When Tamaki realized it was doing nothing, he went and crouched in a corner.
“My dignity as the club's leader is being ignored.” He whimpers.
“That implies you had any to begin with.” Y/n teased.
“How could you! Those shady twins are poisoning you! What happened to the Y/n I know!” He wailed, Y/n just ignored him.

“Hey Haruhi! We’ve got a favor to ask you.” The twins turn to Haruhi
“What is it?”
“The next time we get a day off,“ Hikaru said.
“Can we come over to your place to hang out?”
This catches Tamaki’s attention, and he starts listening in.
“Why would you wanna do that?” Haruhi asked.
“We’re curious! We want to see where you live.” The twins cooed.
“Can’t you just go bother Y/n.” Haruhi muttered. Y/n slapped his hand on his chest, the utter betrayal! Haruhi sighed, looks like she’ll have to take the twin bullet.
“No way.” Haruhi quickly responds, with a blank face.
“Aw, pretty please.” They spoke with puppy eyes.
“No way, you guys are just gonna make fun of me.” She shakes her head.
“No matter how much we beg you?” The twins pout.
“No way.”

Tamaki joins in.
“I too have been thinking that it’s time I pay my respects to our beloved Haruhi’s family!” He spoke with an air of confidence.
“No way in hell senpai.” Tamaki retreats back to his corner, hurt by Haruhi’s bluntness.
“How about we settle this with a game?~” Hikaru looked at Y/n, who is now eagerly digging through his bag.
“What game? Poker? Indian poker? Gin-rummy?” He holds up a deck of cards with the biggest smile.
“No. The which one is Hikaru game.” The twins rolled their eyes.
“Oh I see…” Y/n lets a sigh of defeat, shoving the deck back into his bag.
He clears his throat. All the guests are now gathered, invested in the scene before them
“In this game, Haruhi will have to guess successfully who is Hikaru, If guessed correctly the twins will leave with nothing, however, if guessed incorrectly the twins are aloud to go to Haruhi’s house, blah blah…” Y/n spoke flatly.
“Poker would’ve been more interesting..” Y/n mumbled.
“You’ll get your chance.” Kyoya hummed.

The twins grinned, placing the caps back on their heads.
“Okay! Which one of us is Hikaru?” The twins asked.
“This one’s Kaoru, this one is Hikaru.” She spoke without hesitation.
Y/n eyes widened, how the hell—
She eyes the twins.
“No, I know I’m right, you two may look alike, but you’re very different.” She calmly stated, as the twins' eyes widened. Looking at each other.
The girls praised Haruhi.

Y/n furrowed his eyebrows in thought, looking back at Haruhi.
“How could you tell them apart?”
Haruhi thinks for a moment as everyone waits in baited breath.
“Hm.. well how do I put it… it’s kinda difficult to explain… but Hikaru's speech and actions make him come across more.. more mischievous than Kaoru.” She spoke.
“Finally! I thought I was the only one who noticed.” Y/n shakes Haruhi.
“Do you also hear the difference in their voices? Karou has the softer voice, right?” Haruhi nodded.
“I’m so glad I’m not going insane!” He cheered.

A sudden burst of laughter filled the room. Everybody turned back to the twins.

“Sorry Hikaru, I don’t mean to laugh.” He barely got through the sentence before laughing again.
Hikaru glares at Kaoru. Y/n nervously lets go of Haruhi.
“Well I don’t see what’s funny. I’m honest. I speak my mind and I don’t hold back. It’s sneaky people like Kaoru who are the real troublemakers.” He spoke angrily to the twin. Kaoru stops laughing, and side eyes his brother.
“Don’t turn this on me Hikaru, after all I’m the one who’s always got to go along with all your selfish games.” He narrowed his eyes on Hikaru.
“I may suggest them, but you’re the one who really gets into them Kaoru, if you hated them so much then why don’t you just stop.”Hikaru argued back.

“Because I’d hate to see you make a total ass of yourself in front of everyone. It was your idea to call Haruhi our toy, but I noticed you were quick to make a pass at her. Admit it Hikaru, you’re in love with Haruhi, aren’t you?” Kaoru spoke with venom. Hikaru gasps, grows red, while looking at Haruhi.
“What!” Tamaki shirked.
“You’ve got it all wrong kaoru! Man you are such a freaking idiot!” He exasperated.
“I mean why would I fall for her? She looks like a tanuki!”
“Look um, maybe let’s wait till the guests are gone.” Y/n looks back at the crowd.
Hikaru eyes Y/n and harshly grabbed him, holding him by the shoulders.
“Besides I could say the same about you and Y/n” Hikaru narrowed his eyes, the crowd screamed. Y/n eyes were looking at the crowd, what was he supposed to do?
“What are you even talking about? You’re upset about the fact I’m right and you decided to drag someone else into it!” Karou glared.
“You did it first—“

A motor turns out of the ground revealing a familiar dirty blonde.
“Awesome, this is just perfect!” She spoked, with an excited grin. There was never a time more Y/n was relieved to have a woman appear.
“Our beloved Haruhi is in the middle of a beautiful yet poignant four sided romantic relationship! And to make it even more exciting, one Haruhi’s admirers are twins, and with the revelation of a new love interest, Just the thought of it could make me eat three full bowls of rice!” She fangirled. Looks like she’s not gonna help.

“Oh butt out otaku.” The twins gritted. Hikaru’s grip on Y/n tightened.
“You guys are meanies, you shouldn’t say something like that to your manager!” She begins crying.
“Wait Renge, I thought you had feelings for Y/n.” Haruhi questioned. Quickly stopping Renge’s tears.
“Oh I do, but I have no problem with Y/n being apart of a homosexual situation-ship on the side.” She gives a little wave to Y/n.
“I’m confused, I thought you had left for France?” Haruhi spoke looking at the girl.
“Oh I was gonna start a host club in France but I don’t think France is ready for it yet.” She gave a dissatisfied sigh.

“Cut it out already! You’re the one who is always crawling onto my bed! Talk about annoying.” Hikaru complained, giving Y/n a shove to the side, Y/n immediately went over to Kyoya.
“I only do that because you look lonely! I wouldn’t choose to sleep in your bed, idiot!” Kaoru yelled, followed by sounds of fangirls squealing.

“Who are you calling an idiot? You’re the one who sucks at math!”
“Oh yeah? Well you’re failing your foreign language class you big dummy!”
“The way you grind your teeth is deafening!”
“Sex pixie!”
“Sicko!”
“Your mama wears too much makeup!” The twins yelled at the same time.
“That’s it we’re over!”

….

The club was forced to end early due to the spat, majority of the hosts left already. Y/n rubbed his eyes, making his way back home.

….

As Y/n heads to his doorstep, he unlocks the door, and shuts it behind him. He takes his shoes off, and hangs his black bag on the hook. He looks around his apartment, no other signs of life besides him, but what else would he expect, he lives alone. He goes up the stairs into his bedroom, flicking on the lights. He takes off the purple blazer, and settles for a baggy hoodie with gray sweats, when he takes his shirt off, he starts repeating a mantra.

‘Don’t look down’
‘Don’t look down’

Just the mere sight of his body made him feel sick. Regardless of the top surgery, his own body felt suffocating beyond words could describe his discomfort amplified given the extra stress of the Twins fight. He hastily put on the rest of his outfit, looking around at the state of the room, dirty dishes piled around his half made bed, unfinished cups and cans littered about, and clothes around the room.
He always hated when his room got this, always felt a sense of guilt. But despite how much his room overwhelmed him, he refused to hire help. He felt like he should be able to do this on his own, he was just simply being lazy, which was a sentiment given by his mom. He sighed and left the room, before it could swallow him whole.

He closed the door, the pristine house outside of his room was a starched contrast to it. So clean and void of life. He heads back downstairs, deciding to lay down on one of the couches and just sorta stared into space, trying to be anywhere but here—
A buzz echoes through the house, he stares at his phone, for what felt like hours. Just mustering anyform of motivation. The phone buzzed once more before Y/n finally opened his phone, the screen lighting up his tired face, it read 2 missed messages from Kaoru, and 1 call from Hikaru.

Y/n furrowed his brows before texting back.

…

Y/n: What
Hikaru: we need to for ask a favor
Y/n: ?
Kaoru: we need help dying our hair
Y/n: why can’t you just hire a professional
Hikaru: because we want our dear Y/n do it
Y/n: also why are you dying your hair????
Kaoru: because we really want to really convince everyone we’re fighting
Y/n: you were faking it??
Y/n: wait never mind what else would I expect from you two
Y/n: when do you want me there?
Hikaru: now if that works and we’ll pay for food
Y/n: I’ll be there soon

…

Y/n sighed and looked up at the ceiling. He went over to the front door and grabbed the closest pair of shoes, and went off to the twins house.
As he walked, he arrived at the twins mansion in all its glory.
He heads in, and rings the bell by the doors.
The doors swiftly opened, and were greeted by two twin maids, with long black hair.
“Uh.. I’m here for Hikaru, and Kaoru.” Y/n nervously spoke.
“They’re upstairs to the far left.
“Okay thank you.” Y/n made his way up the shining stairs.

He finally arrives at the twins' room and opens the door.
The twins are side by side reading two small boxes one pink and one blue.
“Are you really going to dye your hair that colour?” Y/n questioned looking at the two.
The twins nods their heads and shoved the dye supplies on y/n
“Alright then, who’s gonna go first?” Hikaru stands up.
“Alright then..” Y/n reads the box closely.

“I need you to take your shirt off and bring a towel.”
Hikaru does as he’s told, and Y/n begins setting up in their bathroom. He takes the plastic gloves from the box and puts them on. Hikaru sits on the floor while Y/n and Kaoru sit on the edge of the bathtub behind him. Y/n begins to bring the brush towards Hikaru's hair. The man stiffened.
“That’s cold!”
“Suck it up.”
Y/n continues dying his hair with Kaoru watching.
“I should’ve known you two would fake a fight.” Y/n drags a brush across Hikaru’s hair.
“—especially since you dropped the whole,” Y/n waves the brush in the air.
“Confession thing.”
“Sorry about dragging you into this, but we knew you’d go along with it.” Karou shrugged.
“Hmmhm. Just warn me before hand if you’re gonna declare an undying love for me.” Y/n chuckled.

“Okay.. I think that should do it.. it says you need to leave it in for half an hour before washing..”
Y/n mutters reading the box.
“Kaoru you're up.” Hikaru stands up, switching spots with his brother.

…

Karou was now done as well.
As Y/n sits down at their shared bed and waits for the twins to finish showering. He checks the time on his phone.
‘6:30’
He’s now been here for two hours, helping with their twins' crazy schemes, His head flew up when he heard the bathroom door open. An immediate wave of heat and steam flooded into the room.
“Looking good.” Y/n whistled.
“If you guys are done I should probably go now.” Y/n stood up from the bed and—

“Aww boo please stay.” The twins tackled Y/n back down on the bed.
“It’ll be boring without you.”
Y/n sighs.
“What do you want to do?”
The twins grinned and quickly turned on a movie. ‘Highschool Musical’
“How’d did I become this weak-willed?” Y/n mutters, trying to sit up.
“Because we’re your best friends~” Hikaru, sticks his tongue out.
“I think I might be your only best friend.” Y/n shoved Hikaru’s face away with his hand.

…

11:45 P.M

Y/n make the first mistake of falling asleep first at a sleepover. To his defense he didn’t know it became one till it was too late for him to walk home, definitely done on purpose. But here he lays, full body cuddling a pillow dead asleep. The twins of course take this as a sign for a little harmless prank,
“Where’d you put the dye?” Hikaru whispered,
“Here I got it.”Karou placed the now mixed hair dye, made with the leftovers from earlier. They tipped toed over to the sleeping male, they slowly moved Y/n’s head, giving them access to their true goal.
His neck.
They place a little blob on his neck, smudging it and then cleaning it off.
“Does this look believable enough?” Hikaru moves out the way for his brother.
“Perfect. And now for the cherry on top.” Karou takes out his phone and took a photo of him and his brother next to a sleeping Y/n, with a suspicious ‘bruise’ on his neck.

…

Y/n abruptly wakes up, disoriented from his new surroundings.
“What time is it?” He rubs his eyes.
“Took you long enough we thought we had to change you while you were sleeping.” The twins shove the school uniform on top of Y/n.
“You’d just love that wouldn’t you, freaks.” Y/n stood up, now holding the uniform, he made his way to the bathroom, there was a set of bathroom essentials set aside for him. He closed the door and took off his clothes, changing into the uniform. At this point Y/n was 1, too tired and 2, too used to the twins antics to question why they have a spare uniform that’s his exact size.

The twins dragged him out the house and into their limousine. And off to school they were.

….

Lunch time, Y/n yawned and made his way to the school cafeteria, as he steps a food into the building he was immediately greeted by the argument of the twins.
"I'll have the A lunch. No, give me the B pasta and the D salad! I'll take the F capellini with the barbarie duck! Hold on, make that a  foie gras in perigueux sauce!"
"Ugh stop copying me, why don't you just leave me alone!"
"Amazing, perfect unison even when fighting." Haruhi spoke, suddenly right behind Y/n. Startling him.

“I was wondering what all the fuss was about. I can’t believe the two of you are still fighting, you're a disgrace to the host club.” Tamaki scolded, he was suddenly here too.
Honey comes between the twins, holding a piece of cake.
“Hika-chan and kao-chan, I want you to make up and go halfies on this cake. But I want some too.. guess we’ll go thirdies but you can’t spilt the strawberry..” The twins get more annoyed, and Mori pulls him away for honeys safety.

“Oh Haruhi! I didn’t expect to run into you in the dining room hall!” Tamaki spoke, an imaginary dog tail wagging behind him.
“I was worried about those two, so I follow them here without thinking. I always bring a boxed lunch and I was just gonna eat it in the classroom.” She holds up her lunch box.
“A box lunch..” Tamaki mumbled.
“I don’t care if my boxed lunch is in an embarrassing shape, I will eat it!” He blurts out,

“Keep your delusions to yourself.” Y/n walked off, sitting next to Karou. Y/n places his head against the dining table. Karou snickered at Y/n.
“You seem to be tired. Everything alright?” His voice was soft, faking concern, he saw Kyoya from the corner of his eye. Y/n shifts his head to look at Karou the collar of his shirt moved, revealing a purple mark on his neck.
“Yeah, I didn’t sleep well last night, and I don’t have my wallet or an actual lunch. Given the fact I wasn’t at home.” Y/n raises his head, now leaning it against his hand.
“Poor Y/n~ I can give you my food.” He slides his lunch towards him. Y/n raised his brow, before grabbing a fork from Karou’s hand, and taking a bite.
“It’s really good! Thank you Karou.” Y/n gave a hum of satisfaction.
“Of course! I’ll be right back.” He stood up, walking towards Hikaru and Haruhi. Making sure to purposefully bump into Kyoya, who was watching the two.

“Kyoya, who do you think will win Haruhi’s love?” Y/n looked up at him, a small smirk was planted on his face.
“They’re both idiots.” He bluntly spoke.
Y/n snickers, covering his mouth with his hand. Kyoya looks at Y/n’s hands, which have a purple tint to them.
“What’s that on your-“ Kyoya gets interrupted by the twins now throwing things at each other.
“Dye.” Y/n Quickly responds before ducking. A weird feeling of relief washed over Kyoya, odd. Food and items go everywhere, Mori honey and Tamaki even get tossed.
“I think I’m just gonna get lunch in class.” Haruhi grumbled leaving the fight.

…
The hosts are now in their club room.
Kyoya sitting down holding a calculator, and Y/n was sitting next to him, his head resting on his arms, basically asleep. Kyoya types into a calculator.
“Looking at the numbers, if this situation isn’t resolved, I’m afraid we’re going to have to stop offering our brotherly love package.” He looks at Haruhi and smiles.
“Oh, Haruhi, I just want you to know there’s no reason for you to feel responsible. Even though it was your tactile comment that started this whole twin feud in the first place.”

“It’s weird for Hika-chan and kao-chan to be fighting like this…” honey said while playing with usa-chan.
“They’ve never fought before?” Haruhi turned to honey.
“Nope.” Y/n grumbled, barely awake.
“I've known Hika-Chan and Kao-Chan since we were in preschool. We weren't in the same years so I never really got to talk to them. But I remember that the two of them always played together."
"Yea that's true, I mean I've only known the twins since they were in middle school. But they definitely stood out. It seemed like they kept everyone at a distance except each other. Believe it or not they were even more warped back then. When you stop and think about it, maybe this fight is a good thing for them. Maybe it means that the twins are expanding their horizons a bit! We should just leave them alone and let them work it out." Tamaki gives a soft smile.

….

Hikaru and Karou are tossing things at each other, the items falling into piles next to them.
“Ugh don’t you guys think that maybe it’s time you give up all this fighting? It’s driving me insane.” Tamaki complained.
“What'd you say? It’s driving you insane! You’ve gotta be kidding me! Every time I look into the mirror I see his face! I’m sick and tired of being mistaken for you!” Hikaru yells.
“You took the words right outta my mouth!” Kaoru pulls out one of the cursed dolls.
Tamaki screams in fear.
“I’m gonna complete this curse! I’m gonna write your name on this.” Kaoru spoke holding a marker.
Haruhi looks angered and rushes over to the twins and hits them over the head. Y/n snickers.

“What do you guys think you’re doing! You don’t bring something like this to a petty fight! Both of you are at fault here, what’s sad is you brought everyone else into your mess! If you guys don’t make up right now I’ll never let you come over to my house! Do I make myself clear!” Haruhi scolded, causing the twins to widen their eyes.
“So what you're saying is if we make up we can come over to your place.” The twins smirked,
And wraps their arms around each other, behind her, Haruhi turned over the doll and the writing on it was blank. Haruhi screams.
“You’ve got to be kidding me, you were faking it the whole time?!” Haruhi whips her head towards the two.
“We didn’t have anything else to do, we were bored! It was easier to convince you when Y/n helped us dye our hair.” The twins points towards Y/n.
“You knew and didn’t tell me!” Tamaki cried.
“Like they said, I had nothing better to do.” Y/n gave a half-hearted shrug.

…

The next day came and the twins still kept the new colours, giving the guests an easy way to tell who form who.
“It's so much easier to tell you apart now!” One of the girls cheered. As Haruhi walks by.
“Ha no it’s not.” She turns her head.
“The pink one is Kaoru and Hikarus the blue one. Swapped colors for the day, huh?” She smiled and walked off. The twins look at Haruhi shocked, someone else has finally entered their world.

“Did you really have to help the twins?” Kyoya asked.
“I thought it might be interesting.” Y/n spoke, staring down at his purple hands.

Chapter Text

It’s Always Been You (Rewrite)
Pt 6

…

“Welcome!”

…

A young boy wanders the Ouran academy’s many hallways, he wasn’t the usual highschool student shown by his dark green elementary uniform. He finally heads to a door, and anxiously opens the door. He gets greeted by a rush of rose petals, he stumbled and falls backwards.
“Welcome to the Ouran Host club!”
The host club is adorned in Arabian style clothing.
“Oh it’s just a kid.” Hikaru spoked.
“Not only that, it’s just a boy.” Kaoru adds on.

“What’s wrong little boy? Did you come into my palace in search of something?”Tamaki spoke, reeking of confidence, the jewelry scattered about his body shining. The boy stands back up, looks at the blonde.
“Uh.. are you the king of this place?” The boy asked, Tamaki’s eyes briefly widened.
“Well are you?” The boy repeated.
“Come closer lost one,” Tamaki said, as the boy walked towards him.
“What was it you just called me, little boy?”
“The king.” The boy responded.
Tamaki sighs dramatically.
“Ah, the king! Yes I am the king of the Ouran Host Club!” He celebrates, twirling around starry eyed.
“I’m an elementary fifth year, Shiro Takaoji!” The boy states, causing Tamaki to stop.
“I want the host club king to take me on as an apprentice!” He spoke, pointed at a shocked Tamaki.

…

The host club is now officially opened, filled with guests. The hosts are now in there regular uniforms,
“Oh my Tamaki, you have an apprentice?” A girl questioned.
“Yes, he’s still in elementary school, but I like the fire in his eyes.” Tamaki calmly spoke.
“But are you sure it’s really okay for a young boy to become a host?” A girl worries.
“Why wouldn’t it be? Love has nothing to do with age. Take us for an instance, whenever I look at you, my heart starts pounding,” He leaned closer to the guests face.
“Suddenly, I feel no different than a love-sick little boy.”
“Oh, Tamaki..” the girl dreamily sighed.
The boy is right next to the two and glaring intently.

“Don’t you think it’s weird he’s making a kid observe him close up like that?” Haruhi question, standing next to Kyoya and Y/n.
“Honestly, It’s not the weirdest thing Tamaki has done.” Y/n shrugged.
“There is a theory that people are considered more beautiful the closer they’re viewed. Tamaki seems to live by that theory.” Kyoya spoked, writing in his notebook. Y/n glanced at him before looking back towards Tamaki.
“Well, let’s leave them alone.”

A cry runs across the room.
“A carp!” One of Tamaki's guests shirks.
“Oh, don’t listen to him, he’s just a kid. You know how kids are, they can’t help but be honest.” Tamaki anxiously spoke.
“Honest!” The girl yells even more hurt at Tamaki’s idiocy.
“But that’s just his opinion! I wouldn’t say you looked like a carp, and even if you were you’d be the most beautiful carp of them all.” Tamaki spoke, digging his grave deeper.
“Jesus Christ.” Y/n’s face scrunched up.
“So I am a carp!” The girl cried.
“That’s not what I meant..” Tamaki sweats.
The girl runs off crying, calling Tamaki an idiot. The boy rolls his eyes at the girl and sits down.
“Man what a crybaby.”
Hikaru walks over to the irritated blonde.
“So how’s it going boss? That’s an adorable little apprentice you got there.” He teased.
“Hikaru.. Do you wish you had a younger brother like Shiro.” Kaoru quietly mumbles.
Hikaru embraced his twin.
“Don’t be silly. I could search the globe and I’d never find a better brother than you, Kaoru.”
“Hikaru..”The girls squealed, at the display.
“It’s forbidden brotherly love!”

Shiro takes a step back, clutching his pearls,
“They’re homos! And they’re brothers! That makes this totally insectuous!” He spits out.
“You mean incestuous” Tamaki corrects. Honey pulls the boy to the side and jumps on his back.
“Hey Shiro-chan! Wanna have a piece of cake with me? We got all kinds!”
Shiro pushes honey off, and turns to look at him.
“Hey back off! What grade are you even in anyways? And why are you wearing a highschool uniform?” Shiro spoked, Mori walks to Honey, towering over Shiro.
“Something wrong Mitsukuni?” He quietly spoked.
“That’s not fair! A little kid like you isn’t supposed to have a cooler older friend like him!” Shiro yells, and ends up bumping into Y/n and Haruhi, who is holding a tray of teacups.

“Are you alright? I know it’s kinda hard getting used to all the weird stuff that goes around here, it took me a while to adjust to the craziness, so don’t freak out, I’m sure you’ll get used to it.” Haruhi kindly smiled. But the boy only stared intensely at the two, Y/n furrows his brows and tilts his head.
“Something wrong?” Y/n looked at the boy.
“Are you a cross dresser?” He rudely asked looking up and down at them.
“Excuse me?” Y/n glared at the small boy, and for the first time, in an awhile, he’s been provoked to hit a kid. The twins and Tamaki rush in trying to conceal Haruhi’s secret.
“Okay that’s enough, I think Shiro should take care of the tea for us! Don’t you?” Tamaki nervously spoke. Hikaru begins to pat Haruhi’s head.
“Wow Haruhi you’re looking extra manly today.”Kaoru also begins patting Haruhi’s head.

“Now do what the boss says and let Shiro take care of that tea set, it’s part of his training. You're too macho for tea sets.”
Haruhi signs and hands the tray towards the boy.
“Now be pretty careful with it, it’s quite heavy.” As the tray gets handed to Shiro, he immediately drops it, shattering every single cup.
“It’s not my fault I dropped it. It’s yours because you’re the one to make me take it in the first place.” Shiro spoke with the utmost entitlement .
“Say what?” Haruhi mumbled.
‘Don’t act like mom.’ Y/n repeated in his head, gritting his teeth.

“Haruhi, that’s another one hundred thousand yen.” Kyoya appears, writing in his notebook.
“Huh?!” Haruhi yells.
“Hey you should make the crossdresser to do your stupid chores! I’m not here to carry tea sets! I'm here to learn how to make women happy!” Shiro complained.
“I am not going to let you disrespect Haruhi. Put this brat in isolation!” Tamaki commands.
“You got it boss!” The twins pull a switch, and a metal cage falls with a crash, trapping the boy inside.

“What’s going on here! Why’d you put me in a cage all of a sudden?” Shiro screams.
“Yeah and where did it come from? This is supposed to be a music room, right?” Haruhi nervously sweats
“It’s also the Host club.” Y/n crossed his arms. Shiro hangs onto the bars.
“This is no way to treat your loyal apprentice! Now let me outta this cage!” He fussed, shaking the bars.
Tamaki calmly sips on tea.
“Not until you’ve learned your lesson. I made You my apprentice because I thought you were serious about becoming a host, but I guess I was wrong.” Tamaki sighed, glancing at the boy.
“I am serious! Totally serious!” The boy yells.

Tamaki sips on his tea, ignoring the kid's pleas.
“I want you to teach me how to make women happy!” He falls on his knees.
“I’m gonna run out of time… Please won’t you teach me? You’re a host because you like girls. You like bringing a smile to a girl's face. That’s why you do it right? Please won’t you teach me to be like you? You're a genius at it. You’re the king!” Shiro pleads.
Tamaki’s eyes widened at the compliment.
“Well you may be a brat but I admire your desire to become a host, so I’ll teach you!” He exclaimed, now standing up.
“You know Shiro, you and I are so much alike.” Tamaki hugs himself.
“Your poor kid.” Haruhi muttered.
“You might want to aim higher, Shiro.” Y/n snickers.

“Then you’ll help me become the kind of man that can make any woman happy?” Shiro looked at Tamaki hopefully.
“Of course, making women happy is the purpose of being a host. If this is what you really want, Shiro, then you’ll have to figure out how to use the material you already have.” Tamaki explained.
“What does that mean?” Shiro asked.
“You see, here at the Ouran Host Club our policy is to use our individual personality traits to meet the needs of the guest.” Kyoya looks at the boy.
“For example there is Tamaki, who is the princely type. There’s the silent type. The Boy-Lolita type. The Little-Devil. The Nerdy type, and the cool type.” Kyoya lists, as everyone groups together in front of Shiro.
“It’s all about variety. And now our group is complete with the addition of Haruhi, the natural.”
“The natural?” Haruhi points to herself.
“It would seem right now we have a perfect blend of characteristics. So it’s going to be difficult to find a new type for Shiro.” Kyoya continues.
“If you go by age, he should be the boy Lolita type.” Hikaru states.
“But Honey-senpai already got that covered.” Kaoru joins
“Y’know there’s other types of younger boy type.” Y/n raises his brow toward Karou.

A motor goes off, and gears grind against each other, revealing Renge on the platform.
“Oh come on, is that all you’ve got?” Renge's voice echoes across the room.
“What’s up with this place? It’s supposed to be a music room!” Haruhi complained.
Renge sighs at the group.
“Sorry to interrupt, gentleman but what’s with the lackluster character analysis? I must say I’m quite disappointed, I thought I taught you better. Of course I should’ve known Y/n would remember, I did have the most one-on-one study sessions.” She winks towards Y/n, who just gives a tight lipped smile.
“Alright then Miss manger, how would you work Shiro into our collection of characters? He can’t be the boy Lolita because Honey has already got that covered.” Tamaki holds up a crying honey, similar to how you would hold a cat.

“You just don’t get it do you? Now listen up! There are plenty of girls out there who have a thing for younger boys or boys with baby faces. These would be called Shota fans. Now Shota can be a fairly broad category. So it’s important to know that the genre can be broken down into many smaller sub-categories. For example, Shota fans, with an interest in Lolita boys, would favor a boy like Haninozuka-senpai, but this boy is different if I had to pick a character for him…”Renge thinks for a moment before pointing at Shiro.
“Yes! He’s the Naughty Boy Type without a doubt!” She confirmed.
“The Naughty Type?” Shiro questions as the cage surrounding him lifts up.

"Now to play up the Naughty Type you have to wear shorts." She points towards the shorts he was already wearing.
"Okay." He nods his head.
"You've gotta have bumps and bruises! Give him a couple of scars!" She blows a whistle, the twins go over to sharpie on marks. Y/n covered his ears.
"Now I want you to trip and make it big!" He does, now on his hands and knees.
"Are you okay little boy?" She blows a whistle again.
"Now give'm your catchphrase!"
"No big deal, it was nothin'."

"That was perfect! Absolutely perfect Shiro!" Renge cheered. Letting out an excited squeal.
And before his torture to go any farther, he finally had enough.
“Agh! I’ve had enough of you people! This is so stupid, none of this is gonna make her happy.” Shiro gritted his teeth and ran out the club's doors.
“Wait Shiro, we haven't taught you how to apply the techniques you’ve learned yet!” Tamaki yells.
Renge’s motor turns on as she takes back down.
“I swear, younger boys are good for nothing, I went through all of the trouble of training him and he calls it quits!” She complains before disappearing.

“Well that was short lived, now what?” Y/n looked over to Tamaki.
“I can’t believe he just ditched us just because he didn’t like the lesson. What a selfish little brat!” He complains.
“There aren’t many people who would like that sort of lesson. But never mind that, did you hear what he just said?” Haruhi states.

‘I’m gonna run out of time. Please won’t you teach me?’

“What do you think it means by that… maybe it’s a girl?” Haruhi spoke, thinking out loud.
Tamaki thinks for a moment before breaking out into a grin, he leans over to whisper to the twins.

…

A few hours pass and the host club is now in an elementary-Middle school building.
“How did we let them talk us into this?” Haruhi questioned. Now wearing a middle school uniform and a long brown wig.
“It’ll be okay Haru-chan, it was so easy to sneak in, and wearing this uniform makes me really look like I’m in elementary school.” Honey whispered. He was now wearing the same uniform as Chiro.
“Yeah you do.. I can understand why they wanted you to wear an elementary school uniform, I mean we are sneaking into an elementary school and you totally fit in senpai. What I don’t understand is why they made me dress up in a middle school uniform.” She fiddled with the fake wig she was wearing.

“Why did we even bother with disguises, we stick out like a sore thumb.” Haruhi complained, as Tamaki peered through a door, the rest of the hosts behind him.
“Oh there’s a reason, a damn good reason.” Honey pulls Haruhi by the hand as he watches.
“This way Haru-chan!”
“Isn’t she just the cutest!” The twins swoon. Tamaki sighs dreamily.
“Oh look at her in that mini skirt!” Tamaki slightly blushes.
“Haruhi looks like a wittle doll.”
“So basically you just wanted to see her dress up like that?” Kyoya states.
Y/n laughs, as Tamaki sweats.
“It would’ve been so much cuter if Y/n wore the uniform as well.” Hikaru gives Y/n a devilish grin.
Y/n looked at him through half-lidded eyes.
“First of all, I’m not wearing a skirt, secondly, I’m way too tall to pass for someone in middle school.”

As Haruhi and Honey open a classroom, the rest of the club follows.
“So the kid's empty classroom is it?” Tamaki spoke while looking around.
“This sure takes me back.” The twins state.
“I wonder if the doodles are still on my desk.” Hikaru looks at the top of the desks.
“Doubtful, the school changes out the desks every year.” Kyoya spoke.
Haruhi is irritated by the group.
“Let’s check out the cafeteria after this.”
“I want to see the old gym.”
“Hey, if you guys are just gonna barge in here like that then why’d we wear these stupid disguises.” Haruhi half whispered.
“Don’t worry about it, no one is going to catch us.” Hikaru looks towards Haruhi.

Footsteps echoed throughout the hall, getting closer each step.
“You jinxed us!” Y/n whispered yelled, dragging Kyoya to crouch with him by his tie. Haruhi gasps and the rest of the club crouches between the desks. Y/n turns his head, trying to see the hallway, his hand still holding Kyoya’s tie.

“If the teacher find us-“
“We’re gonna have a hard time explaining why we snuck in.” The twins spoke.
Haruhi puts her finger to her lips and shushes.
Y/n covered his mouth trying to muffle a chuckle, he looks back at Kyoya, finally realizing he was still grabbing onto Kyoya’s tie. His eyes widened before letting go,
“Sorry.” He whispered looking away, he face starting to burn up.
‘Shit he’s so close to me right now.’
Kyoya just made a small hum, the twins were wildly grinning at the scene.

“It’s alright, he’s gone but if you guys we came here to get the scoop on Shiro.” She reminded the group, now standing.
“So what do you think we should do now?”
Y/n got up and began to look around, deciding to get as far away from Kyoya. Luckily, this was proved useful as a familiar face stuck out from the rest, it was Shiro.
“Hm.” Y/n looked at the photo, he was playing the piano with a young girl, he looked completely awestruck.

“Well here is something interesting.” Kyoya now stood behind Y/n, all the hosts look over to kyoya and Y/n. Kyoya points towards the photo.
“So he’s in the classical music club.” Kyoya states with a knowing smile.
“He looks like he’s enjoying himself. Never thought I could see him this happy.” Y/n softly smiled.

The club's hosts make their way to the music room.
“There he is! There’s Shiro-chan!” Honey spoked excitedly. Shiro was sitting in a window sill, looking out the window. A young girl walks up to Shiro holding a music sheet.
“Excuse me… Takaoji? I’m sorry, but have you been practicing tye new piece Teacher gave us?” She stammered, hugging the sheet to her chest.
“The new piece? Not really.” Shiro answered, looking at the girl.
“If you want I can show it to you. Do you want to come play it with me?” She hopefully asked.
“No thanks, you go ahead. After all there’s only one grand piano. You should use it Kamishiro.”Hina smiled.
“Thank you, I will then!” She closes her eyes.
“And if you want to join me, just let me know.” She giggles slightly, and sits down at the piano, and begins playing. Shiro closes his eyes and listens to Hina’s playing.

A little girl walks out the music room.
“Pardon me mademoiselle.” Tamaki politely spoke. And the girl turns to look at him, as he offers a white rose.
“I’ve never seen a rose more lovely than you my dear.. here.” Tamaki hands the rose to the girl.
“I was wondering if you could tell me anything about the lady playing piano there?”
“That’s Hina Kamishiro, but you better now fall in love with her.” The girl states, making an ‘X’ with his hands.
“Why?” Tamaki asked.
“Didn’t you know? Hina has to move soon. Her dad just got a new job in Germany. They will move there by the end of the week.”Shiro rushed out of the room noticing the club.
“So that’s why..” Y/n mumbled.
“What'd you think you’re doing?! I want you idiots to leave!” He yelled.

Tamaki looks at him before picking him up and throwing him over his shoulder. And walks away with the host following.
Shiro screams and hits Tamaki, trying to leave his grasp.
“It’s time to go gentlemen!” He announced.
“First we put him in a cage and now we are kidnapping him. I think we hit a new low.” Y/n causally spoke, following the club.
"What is your problem you big idiot!?" Shiro thrashed in Tamakis arms.
Tamaki places him down.

"I'm sorry but you're the idiot! You said that you wanted me to teach you how to make women happy, but that's not it is it?! You're not concerned with the happiness of just any woman.. You've got your sights set on one woman in particular. You only care about one, and that's Hina Kamishiro."
Shiro lets out a small gasp.

"But I'm afraid there's nothing I can do to help you with that. Listen Shiro, I know that I told you it's the job of a host to make women happy, but when you care for someone, you must find the courage to express what is in your heart! You have to tell her how you feel about her! You didn't come to me looking to become a full-fledged host. You want to be a full-fledged man."

"It doesn't matter anymore.. I've run out of time. I just- I wanted to hear her play before she left for good.. that's all." He looks down at the floor.

"That piece she played, it's Mozart Sonata in D Major for two pianos isn't it?" he pulls back a curtain revealing a piano, the lighting hitting just right to make it look almost heavenly.
“Wait a minute… since when did we have a piano?” Haruhi muttered.
“It’s a music room, why wouldn’t there be a piano?” Y/n smirked. The rest of the club chimes in agreement.
"It's always been there, we just had it covered up." Honey sweetly spoke.
"For the next week you will spend your mornings, lunches, recesses, and free time after school in piano lessons with me." Tamaki looks at Shiro.
“But why?”
"You wanted to be my apprentice right? Besides, that young lady looked like she wanted nothing more than to play the piano with you." Tamaki gives a thoughtful smile.
After a couple hours past Shiro was sent back home.

…

A week later…

The host room is decorated, with a piano in the middle of the room, and when Hina arrived, she’s greeted by the hosts dressed in all white suits,
“Welcome princess, we’ve been waiting.”
"I present to you, Shiro Takaoji's.. Piano recital." Tamaki bows in front of Hina. He motioned towards the two pianos, Shiro sitting in one of them.
"If you please, Princess." Tamaki pulls an empty chair for her.
"Let's play together Hina." Shiro smiles.

They both start playing, the music filling the room. Y/n looked over at the two, subconsciously leaning against Kyoya.
“This is the most beautiful thing I’ve ever seen.” Y/n whispered.
“Hm, I didn’t peg you to be the ‘hopeless romantic’ type.” Kyoya glances at him,
“You can’t know everything about me, I like to keep you on your toes.” Y/n closed his eyes, listening to the music.

"—He loves with all his heart. So I guess that's one more way Shiro takes after you, huh Senpai." Haruhi looks up at Tamaki.
"Why yes, I'd say so."

Chapter Text

It’s Always Been You (Re-write)
Pt 7

….

“Welcome!”

….

Two Ouran students made their way outside the school doors, Haruhi and Y/n.
“—And that’s why I firmly believe that unless you extremely colour-blind it’s unlikely that you’ll know you’re colour-blind.” Y/n adjusted his shoulder bag straps.
“That’s certainly something…” Haruhi looks off to the side.
“Why did you want to walk with me again?”
“Can’t a man walk his friend home with no alternative motives?” Y/n grinned.
A sleek black limousine pulled up right in front of the two, the twins pop out immediately grabbing Haruhi.
“Okay, maybe there is an alternative motive.”
“Target acquired.” Hikaru and Karou push Haruhi closer to the limo, Y/n trailing behind.
The limos window moves down revealing Tamaki who is wearing shades.
“Good work, now take her with you.” The window rolls up and drives away.
“What the-?!” Haruhi immediately whips her head back to Y/n.
“Don’t take it personally, it’s just business.” Y/n gave an eerie closed eye smile, reminding Haruhi of a certain black haired host.

…

The palm trees glisten, the sun shines a warm glow. And in the middle of this tropical paradise, resides the host club, lounging on pool chairs.
Haruhi is looking out onto the scenery, and behind her is Tamaki.
“Behold Haruhi.” He puts a hand on her shoulder.
“Bask in the beauty of tropical birds! Aren’t they breathtaking? I wonder what they’re called..”
“Um… where was the exit again?” Haruhi tiredly asked.
“Try to make the most of this down time and just relax. We’re so worried about keeping our good looks day and night, we deserve a little vacation.” Tamaki spoke, holding a drink.

“Personally I think this is pointless and a waste of time, so can I go home now? I should be studying and I’ve got a ton of laundry to do today. Senpai, where are we anyway?” Haruhi complained.
“This place is a brand new theme park that my family, the Ootori group runs. It’s called the ‘Tropical Aqua Garden’.” Kyoya explained.
Haruhi turned to look at him.
“I don’t understand. I thought the Ootori group ran hospitals and that they’re focused on the medical business Kyoya senpai?”
“Yes, but my family likes to diversify and try different things. Besides, this place could be classified as a healing facility.”

Haruhi still looked confused.
“It’s therapeutic. Think of all the people that are overworked that would love a vacation in the south tropics. However, they may not be able to take the time off or they may not have the money to do so. Those people can now seek refuge here at this theme park and reduce their stress levels. The Ootori group’s primary concern has always been for the good health and well being of the general public.” Kyoya pushes up his glasses, with a smile.
“The park doesn’t officially open until next month, but the host club was given an advance invitation.”

Tamaki runs a hand through his hair.
“This is so relaxing… we don’t have to worry about keeping our guests entertained, this is truly like a holiday for handsome young soldiers. I guess you would call it…” Tamaki calmly spoke.
“For once Haruhi just take a break, the world isn’t going to end if you do.” Y/n spoke, sitting cross leg on one of the chairs next to Haruhi.
“I know it’s not.” Haruhi sighed.
“Well you don’t act like it.” Y/n smiled.

"Haru-Chan! Wanna share some coconut juice with me? Or do you wanna try a piece of the mango cake?" Honey bounces towards Haruhi.
"Yea sure, I'll have some coconut juice with you."

“Haruhi! You wanna go check out the water slide?” Kaoru walked up to her.
“Hang on, what’s the deal with that pull over you’re wearing?” Hikaru spoke, pointing at Haruhi’s outfit.
“Oh this thing?” She pulled on the yellow hoodie.
“My theory is Tamaki couldn’t stand Haruhi wearing anything ‘scandalous’ in front of a group of guys.” Y/n dryly spoke.
“So you’re not gonna swim with us?” Hikaru questioned.
“Hold on, you do know how to swim don’t you?”
“I can swim just as good as the next guy, this just isn’t my idea of fun. I’m not all that big on water parks. We’re just gonna spend all day goofing off. Honestly, I’d rather be at home. I mean all you really need to play in water is a plastic pool.” Haruhi complained.
“A plastic pool, what’s that?” The twins questioned looking at each other.
“Let’s see, I guess they’re about this big.” She moved her hands to show a circle.
“—Round, and to use it you have to pump it full of air.”

“You dunce.” Hikaru states.
“That’s an inflatable boat dummy.”
“There’s no way something that small can be used as a pool.”
“Yeah.”
“Guys it’s a small pool! Haven’t you ever seen little kids playing in one!” Haruhi started getting more irritated, Y/n snickered at the trio. Tamaki quickly pulls the twins to the side for a ‘private’ discussion.
"You idiots, if Haruhi thinks it's a pool then it's a pool, got it!? Don't go embarrassing her, she can't help it she's an ignorant commoner!" He whispered yelled.
"So are we supposed to lie to her? Is that what you want?" The twins side-eyed Haruhi.

"I can't help but feel like I should be offended by that comment." Haruhi looks over to Y/n with an exasperated look.
“You have to know what I’m talking about.”
He paused for a moment before speaking with a lazy smile, taking a sip from his drink. 
“No idea what youre talking about.”
“Damn rich people..” she muttered.
“I’ve got a question for you, Haruhi.” Y/n leans closer to Haruhi,
“Are you aware you have those three wrapped around your finger?” Y/n motions towards the twins and Tamaki.
“I don’t understand.” Haruhi raised a brow.
“You can’t be this oblivious.” He tilts his head to the side.

"Nevermind that, we've got a question for ya."
"Why did you make Haruhi put on that yellow monstrosity?" Tamaki looks nervously at the twins.
"I would've thought for sure you'd be all-"
"I wanna see Haruhi in a swimsuit!" Hikaru tries to mimic the blonde.
"Not making her cover up like that."
"It was surprising."
"I know what he's up to. He made Haruhi cover up because he didn't want anyone else to see her in a bathing suit!" Hikaru gives an evil grin,
"Do you really think that's it?" Karou covers his mouth in ‘shock’.
"He must be one of those jealous pervert types. That's pretty twisted."
"That's not it at all! I was just trying to protect her innocence as any father or guardian would! After all, even if she is wearing a swimsuit, it is not decent for a lady to walk around half naked in front of boys! And-" Tamaki noticed the twins pointed, following the direction he saw Haruhi right behind him. She’s pissed.

"Haru-Chan!" Honey runs up to Haruhi, wrapping his arms around her.
"Lets play~! You wanna go swimming in the current pool with me?"

"Nah, I'm not gonna swim today. Hold on," Haruhi looks down staring at his pink floating around his waist.
"you know how to swim, so you still need that float?"
"Mm-mm, just looks cuter this way y'know?" Honey gives a twirl,
“You’re right, those bunnies are pretty cute.” Haruhi gives a small smile.
“It looks nice on you Honey.” Y/n smiled.
“He’s so innocent.” The twins happily spoke.

“No way! You got it all wrong!”
A voice thundered across the resort. Gears turn and grind and Renge appears on a platform.
“Wait, is that Renge?” Haruhi looks around.
“Who else would make an entrance like that?” Y/n states.
Renge laughs, she’s wearing a purple two piece, with a matching umbrella. And a weird tattoo on her stomach.
“How does she do that? It’s like the rig followed us..” Haruhi starts nervously sweating.
“That outfit’s pretty impressive.” Hikaru spoke.
“What’s with the tattoo on your stomach?” Kaoru narrowed his eyes.
“Oh that? You don’t recognize it? I'm cosplaying!” Renge explained.
“Yeah, as who?” Hikaru continued.
“La-la!” She proudly answered.
“Like the manga magazine?” Y/n looks are her..
“Her petite and slender frame! Her blue eyes that light up young men’s faces! Her singing voice! I am Quon Kisaragi.” She happily rambles.
“I wouldn’t have guessed.” Haruhi plainly spoke.

“I had no idea who you were supposed to be.” Tamaki truthfully spoke.
Renge goes over to Haruhi and Y/n, excitedly posing showing off her cosplay, while the twins crouch down with the prince.
“Hey boss, are you sure it’s okay for Renge to be dressed like that?” The twins whispered.
“Well yeah, that’s okay.” Tamaki whispered back.
“And why is that?” Hikaru furrowed his brow.
“Because it’s cosplay.. I guess.” Tamaki spoke unsure of his answer.
“Maybebecauseit’snotHaruhidressinglikethat” Y/n quickly spoke between fake coughs.
“What was that?” Tamaki asked.
“Don’t worry about it.” Y/n takes a sip from his drink, a smirk placed on his face.

“Listen up boys!” Renge yells.
“Obviously you need to understand Haninozuka’s hidden motives!” She points at the boy in question.
Honey jumps into the pool, blissfully unaware of the rest of the eyes now on him.
“What are you talking about?” Tamaki spoke in disbelief.
“Think about what he said earlier.” She states.
‘Just looks cuter this way, y’know?’
Shock floods through the Twins, Tamaki and Haruhi, at honey's unlining motivations.
“That’s Haninozuka for you! In the last chapter he felt threatened by another loli boy type so he’s taken steps to keep his rank. I should give him more credit. He’s a lot smarter than I thought.” Renge disappears from her platform taking her back down to the ground.
“…Do you think she waits on the platform for the perfect moment to appear. Like she has to, right?” Y/n looks over to the hosts.

“Hey look at this everybody! Check it out! Look, even though we’re swimming really fast we never go any further than we are now!” Honey happily explained, as he was on Mori’s back swimming in the pool.
The host club whips their heads, with a sense of dread.
Tamaki, however, gets pulled back into reality, by a harsh shot of water to his face from none other than the twins.
“I got you.” Hikaru teased, with a devilish grin.
“Cmon boss, let’s go and have a water fight.” Kaoru spoked.
“Forget it, why would I subject myself to such childish games.” Tamaki rudely declined., drying off his face. The twins look at each other, and suddenly Hikaru pulls Haruhi over to them.
“Haruhi I think it’s about time we get married.” Hikaru cooed.
“Then we’ll honeymoon in Atami.” Kaoru smirked, adding more fuel to the fire.
Tamaki swipes the water gun, and starts harshly pumping the gun.
“Do you really think I'd let Haruhi marry you two!” He looks at the twins, who are anxious at his reaction.
“Daddy says no!” He chases the twins, now out for blood.

“Kyoya, Wanna bet on who gets hurt first?” Y/n tilts his head with a smirk.
“What would be the benefit for that?” He looks up from his book.
“How about this, whoever bets wrong owes the other a favour. No strings attached.” Y/n offered.
“Do we have a deal?” He smiles.
“You’ve piqued my interest.” Kyoya agrees.
“Alright then,” Y/n smiled.
“My moneys on Tamaki.” Y/n vaguely gestures towards the blonde hunting down the twins, Kyoya thinks for a moment before responding.
“Hikaru.” He looks back down at his book. Y/n nodded his head, now more invested in the water fight.

“That’s cheating!” Tamaki slipped and bashed his head on a totem pole face first. The totem made a clicking noise like a button, soon after loud beeping noise blurts from it. The current wave begins making harsher and more aggressive waves.
“That was quick.” Y/n got up from his chair. Honey is still having the time of his life in the wave pool, giggling unaware of the looming danger. Glass shattered as Mori dropped his drink, noticing the situation.
“Huh?” Honey, confused, gets suddenly trampled by the wave, launching his floaty in the air, he screams for help.
“Honey-senpai!” Haruhi yelled.
“Mitsukuni!”Honey gets dragged away by the sharp waves, getting farther and farther from the group. Mori hastily tried to chase after Honey, however the ground had other ideas and made the man stumble and tripped.
“Holy shit.” Y/n covered his mouth. What bad set design.

“Gentlemen! We’re going after Honey-senpai! That pool looks like it goes that way, charge!” Tamaki and the club run past Kyoya, and Y/n.
“Wait, I wouldn’t go-“ Kyoya gets interrupted by a chorus of screams now running the opposite direction.
“Just let them learn the natural consequences.” Y/n crossed his arms.
“There are alligators in there!” Tamaki shirked. They run towards another pool only to be ment with the same fate as the last.
“What’s.. with.. all the.. alligators” Haruhi spoke through panted breath.
“Beats me too..” Tamaki also spoke out of breath.
“Those alligators belong to the parks tropical animals exhibit. Kind of dangerous to let them run wild. Though, the cause of our present situation seems to be of the switch for the current pool. I’ll have a little chat with our designers.” He wrote in his black notebook, and then snaps it closed.
“Thanks a lot you guys! I got some great data today.” He spoke with a cheerful tone.
“You. What?” The group looks towards the two.

“This is a map of the Tropical Aqua Garden. This is our location, we need to get here, I have a feeling that’s where Honey-senpai ended up. To get there we have to make it through the southern jungle block. Distance wise we’re talking eight hundred meters.”He points towards the map.
“Looks like there’s a lot of underdeveloped areas, any idea what may be lurking there?” Haruhi questioned.
“Since they’re still being developed, I’m afraid I don’t know.” He calmly explained.
“Whatever is in those areas could be even more deadly than an alligator.” The twins shivered.

…

The group began to tread the unknown land, pushing past bushes and other such foliage.
"Alright! Now this is a mission of survival! I know we can make it through the treacherous jungle in once piece! It is our sworn duty to save Huni-Senpai!"
“Wow this is really like a real jungle!” Tamak praised.
“Yeah I keep hearing these animal calls.” Haruhi spoke.
“You don’t think those sounds could belong to the real thing?” The twins fearfully spoked, as bird calls came right after.
“To be honest I’m not sure, but I do know my family always strives for authenticity at any cost.” Kyoya mentioned not easing the twins' nerves.
“So we’re sacrificing Tamaki if we run into potential animals. Right?” Y/n teased. Tamaki let out an offended squeal. Mori catches everyone off guard, and makes an almost pathetic fall.
“Great, now Tamaki infected Mori with his clumsy personality.” Y/n muttered with a tired sigh.
“Shut up!” Tamaki protests.

Mori gets himself back up, and Mori sniffs the change in the air. “Oh it’s about time for the squall.” Kyoya explained, as rain pours heavily right after.
The hosts find a canopy to seek shelter.

“Hey Mori-senpai, you seem really close with Honey-senpai. Are the two of you like childhood friends?” Haruhi looks towards Mori.
“You mean you don’t know that they’re cousins?” The twins asked.
“You're kidding! They’re related?” Haruhi exclaimed, shock at the information.
“The Morinozukas have been serving the Haninozuka family for generations.” Kyoya adds.
“I believe two or so generations ago the familes became relatives by marriage, and soon that dynamic burned out.” Y/n explains.
“But even so, Mori-senpai has always made a point to accompany Honey-senpai.” Kaoru continued.
The twins cry out.
“Such a beautiful story.”
“I don’t know if you would really call that a beautiful story.” Haruhi muttered.
She walked up to Mori.
“Hey Mori-senpai, it’s gonna be alright. I’m sure that Honey-senpai is safe, he’s a lot tougher than you might think he is, and if he gets hungry the trees are full of bananas.” She gives a kind smile.
Everyone stared, waiting for Mori’s reaction.
“You’re right.” He gave a faint smile, and slightly ruffled Haruhi’s hair.
“Don’t tell me Mori-senpai’s out for my spot as Haruhi’s daddy!” Tamaki cried.
“Tamkai, stop making it weird.” Y/n scolded.
“Nobody wants that spot but you boss.” Hikaru spoke, sliding next to Y/n.
“That’s kinda creepy, when you really think about it.” Kaoru mentions.
“What! Who’re you calling creepy!” Tamaki screeched.

Kyoya's phone rings through The chaos and he answers.
“Hello? It’s me. Well, we’ve had an incident that’s caused some trouble.” Some mumbled static answers back,
“Yes, at once please.” Kyoya firmly spoke.
He hangs up.
“Finally calling your family’s police force.” Y/n teased, looking back.
The twins went over to bother Tamaki.
Tamaki and the rest of the circus starts heading towards their previous planned path, but Mori heads the opposite direction, Haruhi, the only one to notice, follows Mori.
“My family’s private police force is going to send in a search and rescue team to help us. They’re better equipped for finding Honey-senpai than we are, so let’s just go by the gate and wait there.” Kyoya states. But to no avail, the three idiots were too busy bickering to pay attention.

“Wait, where’s Mori, and Haruhi.” Y/n looks back at the group, noticeably lacking two more members.
‘This can’t be good.’ Y/n thought.
The group decided to cut their losses and make their way back to the resort’s gate.

“Y’know, I don’t believe I mentioned to them that there are other visitors here.. Huh, oh well.” Kyoya rather calmly mentions.
“How do you forget to mention they’re other people there?” Y/n sighed.
Crashing and screams echoed throughout the forest.
“Looks like we found them.”

The groups go to the noise.
Mori is in the middle littered with hundreds of unconscious policemen, while Haruhi was in Mori’s arms, along with none other than Honey by them.
“Haruhi! Are you alright?” Tamaki rushes towards Haruhi.
“Hey! It’s Tama-chan!” Honey points out.
“Haruhi! I was so worried.”Tamaki is too busy aggressively bear hugging Haruhi.

Y/n lightly kicked one of the officers, which was followed by a pained groan.
“Huh, they’re still conscious.” Y/n muttered.
“Surprise that this is Honey-senpai’s work, he must’ve been holding back.” Kaoru spoke, poking the officer's face.
“What do you mean he was holding back?” Haruhi pinched Tamaki to let go of her.
“So then you don’t know about Honey-senpai’s past?” The twins ominously spoke.
"The Haninozuka's are famous for their martial arts. Not only have they helped train the police and SDF forces, but they've also worked with several overseas militaries."
"Huni-Senpai in particular has been called the dreadnaught of the Haninozuka family. By the time he was in middle school he'd become the national champion in both karate and judo." Kyoya looks at Haruhi.
"Mori-Senpai's no slouch either. He won the national championship in kendo when he was just in middle school." Tamaki added.

"So how were you able to find us Huni-Senpai?" Hikaru looks over to the giggly Honey senpai.
"It wasn't hard! It didn't take me long to reach the end of the current pool, so I decided to look for you guys!" He chirped back.

"We humbly apologize." An officer bowed down.
"I'm a second generation student of the Ishizuka Dojo."
"I'm a second generation student of the Ishizuka Dojo."
"I'm a second generation student of the Ishizuka Dojo."
The rest of the officers bowed down as well.

"Why is something wrong?" Honey tilted his head.
"Yes sir, we're so sorry sir. We were unaware that we were searching for Mitsukuni Haninozuka! We've committed a terrible offence here. I apologize for this confrontation, but my Dojo will be so excited to hear that I've come face to face with the great Haninozuka. I cherish this moment." An officer replied.
“Moments make me wish I had came from a more important background.” Y/n mumbled to no one in particular.

"Takashi! You did an amazing job of protecting Haru-Chan! I bet you were pretty lonely without me around, huh?" Honey pulls mori down and pats his head.
"I don't know if I'd say that."

The group finally reached the exit.
"Y'know maybe we should go to the beach next." Hikaru looks towards his bother.
"Yes the beach would be nice!"
“I loved going to the beach when I was younger! It’s been awhile since I went to one.” Y/n gave a big smile.
"You idiots! Haruhi's not interested in anything like that." Tamaki yelled.
“You could be nicer..” Y/n gives him an irritated look.

"Actually, I might like to go to the beach." The club turns to look at her.
"I may not be into this silly water park, but I like the ocean. It would be nice to go to the beach.. and it's so pretty." Haruhi softly spoke.
"Yea, alright. Then that's where we'll go next time!” Tamaki declared.
"We're all gonna go to the beach Tama-Chan? Hm, that'll be fun don't you think?" Honey looks down at mori.
“Yeah..” Mori quietly spoke.

…

Kyoya was left alone in the host club, the last minute trip planning falling onto Kyoya’s shoulders. He typed away at his laptop, the clubs door swing open.

“…I want… to cash in that favor you.. owe me.” Y/n panted out.
“…sorry, give me a second… lots of stairs.”
Kyoya raises a brow, and puts his laptop to the side.
“Oh, What is it?”

Y/n takes one final deep breath, more for his nerves than anything.
“I never got a dance from the spring formal party, given the whole fixing of a fiancé's relationship and all, I mean I’m not complaining, it was so sweet, but I never actually got to enjoy the party-..” Y/n clears his throat.
“What I’m saying is, I want you to dance with me,” Y/n straighten his posture.
“I just want to make sure I’m not getting Rusty-.. If you don’t mind that is.” Y/n looks nervously at him.

Kyoya looks at Y/n longer than he would like, and an uncomfortable silence falls between them.
“If you insist.” Kyoya gets up from his chair.
“Wait really?” Y/n spoke.
“After all you did win the bet.” Kyoya calmly stated.
Y/n fumbled with his phone hands shaking more than his cared to admit, after a second music plays from his phone.

“I- uh shall we dance?” Y/n nervously smiled holding a hand out towards him, with a slight bow.
Kyoya grabs his hand, pulling him a bit closer. Y/n rests his other hand on Kyoya’s shoulder on instinct.
‘Breathe Y/n, don’t make a fool of yourself.’ Y/n repeats in his head.
Kyoya starts to waltz with Y/n, whose heart is leaping out his chest.
In all honesty Y/n himself wasn’t quite sure why he was this nervous, he has had he shares of dances, however this felt odd, not in bad way either but more in the sense of—… It doesn’t matter, just focus on dancing.

‘Breathe Y/n, don’t make a fool of—‘
Kyoya dips Y/n, stopping his trail of thought. Kyoya's black hair fell out of its usual pristine style, and a cocky smile adorned his face. Y/n felt the wind knocked out of him, his heart beating even faster.
He let out a shaky breath, eyes basically glued to him.
‘Jesus Christ, he’s beautiful.’ Y/n shakily swallowed the lump in his throat.

As Y/n was pulled back up he took a step away from Kyoya. A different type of silence feel between the two.
“Uh- that was fun but, I'm going to go now! I probably should let you plan the beach trip.” Y/n rambled, before bolting out the door.
Kyoya furrowed his brows, confused at his sudden flee. Ignoring the weird feeling in his chest.
‘Hm’

…

Y/n got home faster than usual, he quickly opens the door and slams it behind him, haphazardly throws his shoes, he’ll deal with it later. He just quietly laid on the tiled floor, trying to cool his overheated body.
He takes shallow breaths, trying to get his mind clear, but all he could do was think about the dance, like for instance what would happen if he didn’t run away like a coward. God, that must’ve looked so pathetic. He pulled his hair in frustration, his hair feeling suffocating at the moment.
He desperately racked his brain for any sort of explanation, he’s never felt this way before. Y/n didn’t understand why he was acting so childish about a simple dance that meant nothing he was the one that suggested it for fucks sake, and even more why he wanted to ki-…
Y/n froze as he thought, he could hear his dread pumping in his ears. 
‘Oh…’
‘Oh.’
He began to bite and pick at his nails for comfort, ignoring the pressing issue at hand. He was too dazed he didn’t realize blood was oozing out of his fingers. He got up and washed his hands with cold water. He really needed to stop this habit. As he wraps his fingers up he lets out a sad exhale.

“Of course this would happen… what am I going to do.” Y/n muttered cradling his hand.

Chapter Text

It’s Always Been You (Re-write)
Pt 8

….

“Welcome!”

….

Haruhi sat in a table surrounded by piles of books. Its nothing short of a miracle none of the books fell off yet.
The host club was in front of her.
“The beach?” Haruhi furrowed her brows.
“Of course, the beach!” The twins smiled, still not elaborating.
“But why?” Haruhi asked.
“Don’t you remember what you said?” Hikaru tilts his head.
“You said you’d like to go to a real beach.” Kaoru reminded.
“Did I really say that?” Haruhi obliviously spoke.
“Yes Haruhi, god you’re worse than Y/n.” Hikaru flatly spoke.
“What did I do?” Y/n turns his head at the three.
The twins shrugged.

Hikaru and Karou pulled back a curtain revealing thousands of swimsuits of different varieties.
“Here’s the fun part. We brought some swimsuits for you to choose from.” They showed a frilly pink bikini.
“Pretty cute, don’t you think?” Hikaru smirked.
“Not that one!” Honey interjects, holding up a blue sailor one piece.
“— I think this swimsuit would look much cuter on Haru-chan!”
“I don’t think you understand, Honey-senpai.” The twins wave a finger in his face. The twins pick up Haruhi for a demonstration.
“Just look. This uniform barely hides that Haruhi’s as flat as a cutting board.”Hikaru plainly points to Haruhi’s chest. Honey hugs the sailor swimsuit, defensively.
“-A one piece suit like that would only upset her because it draws attention to her lacking feminine physique.” Kaoru adds.
“That’s why we carefully selected these two piece, see? The ruffles help hide the fact she’s so flat chested.” The twins bluntly spoke. Tamaki rushes in, and swiftly hits them with a bat.

“You punks had better quit sexually harassing my little girl! I’ve had enough of you!” Tamaki yelled.
The twins scamper behind Haruhi’s table, and peeks their heads up from the table.
“I thought I told you to keep those shady twins in check Y/n!” Tamaki points the bat towards Y/n.
“If I did I would’ve ended up being the victim to there dress up ‘games’.” Y/n leaned against his hand.
“That’s no excuse!”
“That means we’re not going to the beach?” The twins whine, quite literally like a kicked puppy.
“Who said that we’re not going.” Tamaki rests the bat on his shoulders.
“Really? So you wanna go after all?” The twins spoke excitedly.
Honey holds up the pink bunny with glee.
“Can Usa-chan come too?”

Kyoya, who is standing directly in the middle of the army of swimsuit manques, writing in his book.
“I have no problem with that.” He calmly spoke.
“Huh? We’re really gonna go?” Haruhi questioned the ‘sudden’ plans.
“Why not? Let’s go to the beach.” Tamaki declares.
“Maybe we won’t lose a host, this time.” Y/n joked.

…

Y/n sits hunched over his bag digging through it. He finally pulls out a swimsuit, wait, this wasn’t the one he backed. With a sigh he puts on the swim suit, it was dark black swim trunks, grabbing a button up he tossed somewhere. It had a tropical feel to it, with some poker motifs, something a retired dad would wear. Right before he left he added black shades to the top of his head.

…

The host club is now at the beach, with kyoya sitting at one table, the twins hovering, and Haruhi sitting on a towel. Y/n is walking towards the group, holding a beach towel.
“Did you two mess with my luggage?” He squinted towards the twins.
“I was no idea what you are talking about,” Karou gives him a smug smile.
“Though I might say those clothes look great on you~” Hikaru hangs his arm around Y/n.
“Get off, it’s way too hot for you to be touching me.” Y/n cringed, pushing Hikaru’s face. Once the twins peeled off of him Y/n sits at Kyoya’s table.

“So why'd we come to Okinawa?” The twins asked.
“Because Kyoya's family has a private beach here.” Tamaki replied.
“But why couldn’t we have gone to the Caribbean, or even Fiji.” The twins continue.
“I don’t think Haruhi even has a passport to travel. Even though I offered to help her get one…” Y/n explained.
“You do realize that I can hear what you’re saying.” Haruhi scolded.

The group separates, Tamkai charming his guests, while there is a massive line up for their turns, Kyoya keeping order.
The twins are playing volleyball with their guests, and Haruhi, who is peeved at the fact she’s still technically working. Y/n snickers, thank goodness none of his guests went on this trip, he takes a sip from a sugary tropical drink.
“This sucks, I thought going to the beach meant a day off.” Haruhi grumbled, watching a crab skitter past.
“You complained about having a day off yesterday and now you’re mad you don’t have one. Pick a side.” Y/n smirked, taking a sip of his cold drink. Y/n looks and sees the usual guests for Haruhi, the guests looked at each other nervously.

“Um, Haruhi? Aren’t you going swimming with us?” The girl nervously asked.
“No uh, I like looking at the sea from a distance.” Haruhi politely smiled.
“Well if you’re not going to swim would you mind if we sat here and talked with you.” The girl smiled.
“But why? You girls should go swim, you’ve got a cute swimsuit. Why not show them off?” Haruhi was now surrounded by sparkles. The girls sigh dreamily, before prancing off to the shore.

"I can't believe he fooled us." Hikaru picks up the ball.
"Who'd have thought he'd bring the ladies with us.”
"We certainly didn't expect it." Hikaru sighed.
"You were invited on this all expenses paid vacation for a reason. And that is to keep our clients entertained." Kyoya writes in his notebook.
"We know, but with the ladies here-"
"Haruhi can't change into her swimsuit." The twins gave a disappointing look.

“-don’t worry, I got it all under control. My little angel shouldn’t be prancing around in her swimsuit. At least not in front of perverts like you.” Tamaki, spoke lounging in a chair, he began to squirm his face flushed.
"It'll happen just like that! The greatest day of my life, I don't know if I can handle it!"
“What’s the matter with Tamaki, is he having a seizure?” One of Tamaki’s guests is worried.
“Don’t mind him, he’s kinda just like this.” Y/n explained, not really even sure either.

Honey-senpai rushes over to Y/n and Haruhi, waving a kids bucket and shovel,
“Haru-Chan, Y/n-Chan!” He stops in front of the two.
“Wanna go hellfish hunting!”
“You mean Shell-fish hunting?” Y/n tilts his head.
"I think you're trying to say shellfish hunting, but this doesn't seem to be that kind of beach Huni-Senpai. You're not going to find many shell-..fish." Haruhi looks at his bucket, it’s full of creatures! Suddenly Haruhi realizes she’s surrounded by shell fish.
“What the hell!” She panics.

…

Haruhi, Y/n and Honey now sit on the sand collecting. Y/n was happily organizing the piles. One for red, orange, yellow, and the other colours.
"Amazing! Look how many we got!" Honey gestures towards the piles of shellfish.
"We're gonna have some fancy side dishes tonight." Haruhi gave the more genuine smile, it was the cutest thing ever. 
“Shouldn’t you put them by species?” Haruhi looked over to Y/n.
“If I don’t do it by colour it feels like there’s bugs in my skin.” Y/n calmly muttered.
Haruhi turned over towards the rest of the hosts, who were watching them.

“Senpai! Dinner's gonna be awesome! It’s a major haul!” Haruhi cheered without a care or worry in the world. Tamaki swoons over Haruhi’s childlike joy,
he walked over to Haruhi, now holding a crab.
“Tell me Haruhi. Is this crab crab-tivating?” He joked.
“Oh, yeah!” Haruhi giggled, lightly blushing.

“You’re so cute.” Tamaki fawns.
A gray bug slithers on the crab, in Tamaki’s hand.
“Centipede!” The guest screams boldly murder before running off.
Tamaki starts crying over the bug.
“He looks so cool..” Y/n whispers, staring at the little bug.
Haruhi grabs the bug, tossing it over one of the hedges by the cliff side.

The twins slide on both sides of Haruhi.
“Hey, Haruhi.” Hikaru and Karou both spoke, leaning on her.
“Now I know most bugs aren’t really the bug loving type and I certainly didn’t think that you were, but-“ Hikaru starts.
“-Don't you think you could’ve been easier on the little guy?” Kaoru questions.
“Oh come on, it’s not dead, it takes a lot more than that to kill a bug.” Haruhi plainly spoke.
Guests started walking back adoring Haruhi for her bravery.

“Haruhis not normal, I thought girls were afraid of bugs.” Kaoru mentioned.
“I’m sure she’s afraid of something..” Tamaki pounders still holding the crab from earlier. A lightbulb goes off in the twins head.
“We just thought up a new game to play, it could be a lot of fun. What do you say? It’s called ‘Who Can Find Haruhi’s Weakness’ game! So are you up for it?” The twins proposed the game.
“But that game sounds terrible!” Tamaki exclaimed.

The twins slowly begin walking away.
“Yeah I guess you’re right, besides she only shared her weakness with someone she was really close with.” The twins smiled.
“What are the rules!” Tamaki quickly asked.
“Oh Y/n~” The twins coo.
Y/n walked towards them.
“What do you want?” Y/n spoke dryly.
“We were just thinking of starting a game, who can find Haruhi’s worst fear.” The twins spoke.
“You know the drill, what's the deadline?” Y/n asked.
“Sunset tomorrow.” The twins replied.
“And I have the prize for the game’s lucky winner.” Kyoya adds in, holding up younger photos of Haruhi, middle school or so. Tamaki tried to look at the photos, but Kyoya kept moving them out of sight.
“Oh this will be a fun game!” Y/n grinned.
“We wanna play too!” Honey spoke, with a giggle.
“I guess that means we are all competing.” Kyoya chimed in.
Y/n claps his hands to regain everyone’s attention.
“The Games goal is to find Haruhi’s fear, If you do find so, you’ll be rewarded for your efforts with limited edition Haruhi photos! The game ends at sunset tomorrow. Now let the game commence!” Y/n confidently spoke.
“Let’s make this more interesting…” The twins slide up behind Y/n, grabbing his shoulders.
“Hm? A side bet?” Y/n raises an eyebrow.
The twins quickly shook their heads.
“Let’s see….” Y/n pulls out his phone, scrolling through his photo album. He’s fingers lingering over an image, he looks up at the twins.
“How about this, if you two can figure out my fear I’ll give you a physical copy of a time when I cosplay as character when I was 12.” Y/n puts his phone back into his pocket.
“Deal!” The twins run off.

‘And So Let The Games Begin!’

Hikaru drags Y/n, Haruhi and her guests into a damp dark cave.
"This is the place, It's the most haunted spot in all of Okinawa. The locals don't even come out here." Hikaru leeds them deeper into the cave.
"They say that the only time you can even find this cave is at low tide. Evidently, many people have died down here from drowning, and their souls still linger. Taking revenge on anyone who happens to come inside!" Karou turns back towards the group. Two of the guests were hugging each other in fear.
“Look!” Hikaru points towards a ghost, which lets out a spooky laugh. Majority of the guest squeal.
Hikaru placed a bone hand on Haruhi’s shoulder, no reaction.
"What's wrong with you? I thought everyone was afraid of ghosts." Hikaru furrowed his brows.
“But Ive never seen a real one.” Haruhi cooly explained.
“It didn’t even get you Y/n?”
“I don’t think ghosts are real.” Y/n shrugged.
“Can I keep the hand though?” Y/n grabbed the skeletal hand from, Hikaru.

Phasmophobia planned failed.

Honey waves over Haruhi and Y/n.
“Can you come over here!” He gave a smile, behind him was a armoured black truck.
"What the..?" They move closer to Honey.
"Are you sure it's okay to drive a truck like this on the sand?" Haruhi spoke, stepping into the truck, Y/n and Honey followed suit.
"Well we're ready whenever you are private police people! Please lower the door." Honey gives a polite bow.
“Yes, sir!” The police man pulled the trucks shutter down. Now the three were immersed in the black void.
“I like the dark. It’s very cool here.” Y/n squints his eyes, barely making out Honey, who was now shaking.
“-are you okay?-…”
"It's dark and scary in here! I feel like I can't breathe!" Honey begins shaking harder.
"Huni-Senpai, what's wrong?!" Haruhi tries to pin point his location.
"Somebody let me out I can't take it anymore!!" Honey screamed.

Claustrophobia Strategy Failed...

…

Y/n is sitting in the sand, near Kyoya’s table. He began digging from miscellaneous trinkets in the sand.
“If I knew I wouldn’t get a second to myself, I would’ve never let the twins string me into their bet.” Y/n sighed, holding up a broken sea shell and placing it on Kyoya’s table. The table had handfuls of stuff Y/n found lying around.
Kyoya looks up from his notebook, greeted with Y/n’s collection,
“Are you any different from a crow?”
“You're just mad that you can’t find stuff like this- Oh!” Y/n picks up a couple of Bottle caps and places it with the rest, forgetting the topic at hand.
Kyoya puts his notebook down on the table, careful not to knock any of the piles.
Y/n eyes widened as he holds up a a smooth black rock, it was speckled with lighter grey marks.

“Here.” Y/n holds out a black stone for Kyoya.
“What do you want me to do with it?” Kyoya observed the rock now in his hand.
“It’s for you.” Y/n muttered, focusing on his search.
“You’re giving me a rock as a gift?” Kyoya furrowed his brows.
“If you don’t like it, I can always give it to someone who would appreciate my gifts!” Y/n dramatically exclaimed.
“—Or if you want I could find something better.”Y/n muttered, now with a more genuine tone.
Kyoya looks at the smooth black rock in his hand.
“I’ll keep your very generous gift.” Kyoya places the rock on his notebook.
“You better I put blood, sweat and tears- Ow!” Y/n waves his right hand in the air. He almost forgot about his bandages fingers.

“Did you hurt yourself?” Kyoya asked.
“No, it's fine. I just hurt my fingers yesterday, and it’s still sore.” Y/n gestured towards his bandage fingers.
“How did you even manage to do that?”
“I- uh bite my nails and pick at them so.. they tend to bleed a lot .” Y/n explained looking down on his hand.
“It’s fine really.” Y/n looked away. He lets out a cough.
“Anyways, I wanna give Haruhi this rock, I’ll be back.” Y/n stumbling a small bit from the sand. Y/n starts walking away quicker, embarrassed.
“You didn’t see anything Kyoya.”

…

“Where is haruhi…?” Y/n looks around, his eyes stumbling onto a giant rock. A group of men were surrounding a shorter brunette.
“Shit, is that Haruhi?” Y/n stammered. Haruhi’s guests ran down the hill, bumping into Y/n.
“You have to help!” The girl cried out. Y/n eyes widen, he looks back at the cliff.
‘It’s way too high up…’ Y/n lets out a shaky inhale.
“Uh- I’ll get the others! You girls should go back to your rooms.” Y/n runs off to find the hosts.

"What do I do with them?! C'mon guys help me out!" Tamaki is holding up a bucket of… snakes? Y/n shakes his head, it doesn’t matter.
“Guys! Haruhi needs help!" The host club followed Y/n.

…

"What're you gonna do now loser?" The man holds up Haruhi by the scruff of his collar.
"Now don't you try and act all tough, you little sissy boy!"

"I got an idea kid, how'd you like to take a dip?" The man gave a twisted smile.
Tamaki finally gets to the top of the cliff,
“Haruhi!” Tamaki yelled, Haruhi looked over to Tamaki.
“Hope you can swim.” The man pushes Haruhi off the ledge. Tamaki without a second thought jumps in after her, splashing into the ocean. The twins dragged the drunken men down the cliff, more notably bruised than before.
“Kyoya said to check for their ID’s” Karou and Hikaru hold them down as Y/n grabbed their wallets. He took a photo of his man’s ID and gave the wallets back.
“You can go now.” Y/n looked over to drunken men as they stumbled away from the beach.

Tamaki emerged from the water, holding Haruhi in his arms.
“Boss!” The twins runs over to him.
“How’s Haruhi?” Y/n walked over, playing with the buttons on his button-up.
“Where’d they go?” Tamaki looks around the beach.

"I took their ID cards and asked them to leave. The girls all went back to the hotel, and I think Kyoya called Haruhi a doctor.” Y/n wrapped his button-up around Haruhi.
“He should be arriving here any minute now." Kyoya looks a Tamaki.
“Thank you.” Tamaki places Haruhi down.
“I’m fine you guys, I don’t need a doctor.” Haruhi bluntly spoke.
“You got into a fight with a group of men and then crashed into the water.” Y/n crossed his arms, his knuckles turned white.

“What were you thinking? You know, you're not Honey-senpai. You're not a martial arts master.” Tamaki harshly scolded Haruhi. He grabs Haruhi’s shoulders.
“Why did you confront them? What made you think you would stand a chance? You against two boys?” He rants.
“But it doesn’t matter that they’re boys and I’m a girl. I was there i had to do something, there wasn’t any time to think-“
“That’s no excuse you idiot! Don’t forget you’re a girl!” Tamaki glares at Haruhi.
“Look, I’m sorry you had to come and save me Senpai, but I don’t understand why you’re so mad at me right now! I don’t think I did anything wrong!” Haruhi glared back.
“You don't think so? Fine.” Tamaki let’s go of Haruhi.
“Whatever you say, but I’m not speaking to you until you can admit that you're wrong.” He walks past Haruhi towards the house.
She looks towards Y/n, who intern avoided her eye contact and walked onto the house.

…

Inside the Ootori beach house, honey began placing down crabs and other assorted meals onto the grand dining room.
“Ta da! Here you go! Don’t they look yummy?” Honey happily spoke.
“I apologize that there aren't any maids around to help you cook Senpai.” Kyoya looks at Honey.
Y/n pulls out a chair next to Kyoya and sits down. He was wearing grey shorts and a black hoodie that reads: Don’t be a loser keep gambling. With some poorly put together photoshop.
“It’s no big deal! We appreciate you letting us stay here!” Honey turns towards Mori.
“Hey Takashi, will you get Haru-chan?” Mori nodded and walked off.

“It’s awfully gloomy out there hun? It looks like it’s gonna rain.” Honey looks out the dark windows. Y/n leans his chin against the palm of his hand.
“It’s not just gloomy outside.” Hikaru spoke.
“It’s pretty gloomy right here in the dining room as well. Just take a look at Senpai.” Kaoru gestured towards Tamaki who was in the corner.
“Cmon quit mopping, boss.” Hikaru spoke.
“You shouldn’t have picked a fight with her in the first place.” Kaoru states.

A door swings open, revealing Haruhi in a pink nightgown, with Mori following behind.
“Woah!” Honey looked at the dress.
“Haruhi, where’d you get that dress?” The twins questioned.
“From my dad. He must’ve repacked my bags when I wasn’t looking. He’s always trying to get me to wear frilly stuff like this.” She spoke.
“That’s awesome! Way to go dad!” The twins gleefully spoke, throwing a thumbs up. 
“You look so cute Haru-chan!” Honey smiled.
Y/n stared off into space.

Everyone sits down to eat in complete silence.
“Well this is uncomfortable.”
“Yea, kind of awkward.” The twins spoke, breaking the silence.
“Let’s dig in Haru-chan.” Honey sweats uncomfortably.
“These are the crabs we caught! I bet they’re delicious!”
Haruhi starts cracking open crabs one after another.
“These crabs-“ she eats another.
“Taste in-crab-ible. Get it?” She chuckled as she tossed another shell on her plate.
“Don't you think you’ve had enough? Give it a rest.” Tamaki mumbled, staring at the tower of crab bits.
“Excuse me? I thought you weren’t speaking to me.” She broke open a leg.
“What about you are you gonna eat anything?” Tamaki spoke with a strained voice.

‘God it’s just like my family dinners when I was younger.’

“No, I’m hungry.” Y/n fiddle with his bandaged fingers.
“Good, more for me.” Haruhi cracks open another crab leg.
“You trying to be cute.” Tamaki turns his head back to Y/n.
Haruhi just gives a blank stare to Tamaki.
“Okay fine-“ Tamaki slams his napkin on the table standing up.
“I get it. It seems you refuse to admit that you were wrong.” He walks away.
“See if I care then. Kyoya, would you please show me my room.” Tamaki walks off.
Kyoya pats his face with a napkin.
“Well, excuse me everyone.” Kyoya follows Tamaki.

Haruhi finally stops cracking open crab legs.
“Maybe he’s right, Maybe I do need to learn a way to protect myself.” Haruhi sighed.
“Well it wouldn’t hurt to learn martial arts or something.” Hikaru mentioned.
“But it’s not like we’re gonna force you to learn it.” Kaoru spoke.
“Besides, that’s not the real issue here.” The twins state.
“To be honest, we were all a little worried about how recklessly you acted.”
“What do you mean? I didn’t cause you any trouble or anything. Y/n didn’t feel the to jump in, so clearly it wasn’t serious.” Haruhi spoke with a softer tone. Y/n shoulders slumped, already feeling guilty, Honey looked at him before turning back towards Haruhi.
"That's not true Haru-Chan. I think you should apologize, kay?"
"You made us all worry, especially Tama-Chan. I think you need to apologize to him the most." He smiled.

“So you were worried about me? But why?”

“You’re hopeless.” The twins sighed.
“You think? Guys I’m really sorry.” Haruhi apologized, as the group hugged her.
“Apology accepted, you little mutt.” Hikaru teased.
“You're so cute, we forgive you!” Kaoru adds.

She has an odd look of discomfort, now on her face.
“You look pale, are You okay?” Y/n worried for Haruhi.
“I don’t feel so good…” Haruhi grumbled.
“Must’ve eaten too much crab.” Hikaru spoke.
“Be strong Haru-chan!” Honey peep talks.
“Let’s get her to the bathroom..” Y/n nervously spoke.
The group found a room and sent her off, while Y/n went off to help clean up the table.
With the help of Mori and Honey, the room looked spotless.

…

Y/n leaves to go outside the rain and cold wind immediately hits Y/n. He lets out a sigh, sitting on the cool wet deck. He stared absentmindedly at the horizon, watching the tides move harsher and choppier as the storm carries on. A bolt of thunder crashes into the sky, lightning the entire area for less than a second before darkening again. A burst of light comes in,
1.. 2.. 3.. 4.. Crash! With a roar of thunder.

‘He really should’ve helped more—..

“You should come inside, you're gonna catch a cold.” The door closes,
Y/n jumps at the sudden voice, and whips his head towards kyoya.
“A warning next time! You scared me.” He rests his hand on his chest.
“And besides I want to stay outside, the thunder is calming.” Y/n muttered looking out into the storm.
“What made you come out here?” Kyoya spoke.
Y/n took a sharp inhale, but the words wouldn’t come, he was now staring at his own hands.

“I- it’s just been a long day, okay I don’t want to really talk about it.” Y/n muttered.
Silence fell between the two as thunder echoed through the area.
“…You don’t have to stay, you can go.” Y/n looked up from his seat on the ground.
Kyoya hesitates, before speaking.
“Do you want me to go?”
Y/n quietly shakes his head, fighting back tears, thank god for the rain on his face. He sits down next to Y/n.
“.. did you guys even figure out uh..” Y/n paused,
“-.. find out Haruhi’s worst fear.” He muttered.
“She’s afraid of thunder.” He answered.
“Astraphobia, huh. Who would’ve guessed .” Y/n looks back at the sky.
“I believe I’ve discovered your greatest fear.” Kyoya turns to look at Y/n.
“Hm?” Y/n still stares off to the sea.
“It’s Acrophobia, the fear of heights.”
Y/n looks back towards Kyoya,
“Bingo. You won the game.” Y/n let a dry chuckle.
Kyoya stared at Y/n before getting up.
“Tamaki and Haruhi are now talking it out in my room.” Kyoya keeps talking.
“If you feel any better we can come inside if you want.”

“Sure..”
Kyoya stands up and offers a hand towards Y/n.
Y/n takes his hand, standing up and heads inside.
“Thank you for staying..” He tiredly smiled.

…

“Perfect timing, we're just going to check on the boss.” Hikaru spoke.
As the twins opened the door, they saw Haruhi blindfolded and putting on earmuffs.
“With a blindfold on you can’t see anything and with these war muffs it helps block out any noise.” Tamaki explained crouching in front of Haruhi.
“What in the 50 shades of gray, shit is this.” Y/n crossed his arms.
“You nasty pervert.” Hikaru shamed.
Tamaki jumps out of his skin.
“What kind of foreplay is that?” Kaoru questioned,
“It’s not like that! It’s not what it looks like.” He frantically explained.

…

The new day comes around and everyone is leaving and putting their stuff into a slick black limo.

“You better watch your back Haruhi.” Hikaru warns leaning on the limousine.
“I never would’ve pegged the boss as a pervert.” Kaoru shakes his head.
“He refers to himself as ‘daddy’ we should’ve known better.” Y/n Shakes his head.

“I told you it wasn’t like that!” Tamaki screams.
“I see. Well now I know what S&M is. I can’t believe I almost let you get away with it.” Haruhi rolls up the window.
“I wasn’t doing anything freaky! I was trying to help you!” He yelled.
Y/n finally closes the door.
“That’s what they all say. You freak.” Y/n teased.
“Let’s go.” Kyoya spoke as the car leaves without Tamaki.
“Hey! Don’t leave without me! Wait guys!” He chases after the car.

Chapter Text

It’s Always Been You (Re-write)
Pt 9

….

“Welcome!”

….

“What? You’ve never tried it?!” The twins loomed over Renge.
“Didn’t anyone tell you that it’s the preferred drink of the host club?”
“—And you are our manger, so you should drink it too!”
Renge pulls out a handkerchief, shakily dabbing her nervous sweat,
"Um well I-i think i've heard of instant coffee before. Oh! That's right, isn't that when the coffee beans have already been ground for you?"
The twins responded by making an ‘X’ with their hands.

“That's just ground coffee. Instant is something completely different. I don't even think there're any coffee beans in instant coffee. You just mix this powder with hot water and then drink it! You don't have to brew it, it's pretty awesome." Hikaru looks over to his brother.

"Now that you mention it, we just ran out of it didn't we?" They turned their heads towards Haruhi. Hikaru and Karou grabs Haruhi’s shoulders.
“Go buy us some more, Haruhi.” They spoke in unison.
“Why do I have to go get it?” She asked, the twins dusting off her uniform.
"Because you're the only commoner, no one else knows where to buy it!"
"We've even been serving it to our guests lately." They style her hair.
"And besides, it's part of your job."

"But the cultural club exposition starts soon." Haruhi looks at the two,
"Yea but it's not mandatory, so if you're not interested you don't have to go~!" They push her out the door.
"And with that being said-"
"Be careful out there! Ha!" They both waved blue handkerchiefs, sending her off into the world outside.

Y/n chuckled to himself, trying to practice a different shuffling technique. The twins looked towards Y/n, sliding next to him.
“What’s got you in a good mood?” Karou leans over Y/n.
“Just thinking about how you two found someone else to drag you guys out of your comfort zone.” Y/n slides the deck of cards back into its boxing. “—And someone else to play dress-up with.” He places the deck on the table.
The twins poked at Y/n cheek,
“You’re getting soft on us, aren’t you?” Hikaru teased.
“—But while we’re on the topic….” Karou holds up a jester costume, staring at Y/n.
“The boss wants us to dress up extra special for the club exposition~”
The twins dragged Y/n by the scruff of his uniform jacket, akin to how a mother cat grabs her kids. They tossed him to the dressing room along with the costume.

…

Y/n buttoned the cuff of his bishop-like sleeve. To no surprise the costume fits perfectly, the red and black diamond pattern looks well-made, especially with the gold accents. Once he was satisfied he pushed back the curtain walking out to the main room. The rest of the hosts were wearing chivalry knight armour, each having their respective colouring.

“Why does everyone else get to be knights.” Y/n crossed his arms, the bells jingle with his movements.
“Because-“ Karou slides to Y/n’s left.
“It brings the medieval theme all together.” Hikaru slides to his right.
“Okay yeah, but why am I the jester.” Y/n places his gloved hand to his chest.
“You just don’t give off the knightly type.” The twins shrugged.
“That’s mean, but I have to respect the honesty.” Y/n sighed.
“That’s the spirit!” They both pushed him next to Kyoya’s side of the couch,

“Now let the host activity’s commence!” Tamaki smiles.

…

“This looks like the place.” A muffled voice spoke behind the door.
“Hmn,” They opened the door,

“Welcome, ladies!”

They were three girls, all wearing a different uniform. Tamaki sauntered his way to the girls,
"Well well well, I see you ladies are from another school. I certainly hope we haven't startled you. We love first time guests." He bows before them.
"—I'm glad you've come, princesses. My darlings, even if the world were to be destroyed, I'd put my life on the line as your faithful knight and servant, I will protect you."

The girl with the longer blonde hair raised a condescending brow,
"Oh my, do you really think you'd be able to protect us, that's awfully arrogant of you, wouldn't you agree? You think that's what a woman wants to hear? Well you're wrong."
Tamaki looks up, eyes widening.

A girl with a bob-cut lets out a giggle.
"Come on, give him a break Sister Suzuran. Men are just lowly life forms who don't care about anything other than perpetuating their testosterone latent image. By 'protecting us' he's actually attempting to disguise the fact that he is weak and unable of even protecting himself."
"You're such a clever girl Hinagiku." The blonde girl praises.
Tamaki gets up, resting his sword on his shoulder.
"Don't you think that's a little harsh? Fine then, what do women like you want to hear?"

“Maybe something like—“ The tallest one grabs someone from the other side of the door.
“'I would never leave my lover alone.'" She spins Haruhi.
"'If we fight, it will be together. If we fail, we fail together. Even if I were to die, I promise you that I will never leave your side, my love.'" She kisses Haruhi’s hand.
Tamaki jaw drops, freaking out.

"I just met her outside of the school. She may be dressed as a boy, but I knew the truth. She has such pretty maidenly eyes..." Benio strokes Haruhi’s face.
“Uh, thanks… I guess?” Haruhi looks off to the side.
"Wow, her skin is incredibly soft!" Hinako pushes up her sleeve.
"Isn't it though? I think this one is going to be a little diamond in the rough!" Chizuru does the same but with Haruhi’s leg.

“Hey, could you not touch—“ Y/n nearly gets run over by Tamaki, he was red in the face.
"Don't go touching my Haruhi without asking my permission!!!"
Benio swiftly punches Tamaki, knocking him onto the floor.
“She punched me, so violent!” He scoots behind Y/n, using him as a shield.
“Aren’t you suppose to be the one protecting me?” Y/n looks down at him.

"Guess the rumors we heard are true." Benio walks closer to the hosts.
"You guys are just a bunch of weak little punks with no sense between you."
“You touched a student without consent and punched another. How are we the ones with no sense.” Y/n raises a brow.
"Those uniforms. I assume you ladies are from the Lobelia Girls' Academy." Kyoya pushes up his glasses.

“That’s correct.” Benio rips off her uniform revealing and tacky costume underneath, the others following her lead.
“Lobelia~” The three harmonized.
"St. Lobelia Academy, high school 2nd year, Benio Amakusa." Benio holds a lily in her mouth.
‘Real subtle.’ Y/n thought.
"2nd year student, Chizuru Maihara!" The girl poses.
"1st year student, Hinako Tsuwabuki!"
"We are the members of the St. Lobelia Academy's White Lily League. Also known as-!" Benio tosses her hat, now in different clothes.
“The Zuka club.” All three said.

‘Zuka club?’
The twins hunched over each other, shaking with uncontrollable laughter,
"Oh man what a stupid name! The Zuka Club?! My stomach hurts!!"
"The Zuka Club!? That's priceless! They had those getups on under their uniforms!" They began to laugh harder.

Gears grinds, sparks go flying.
“You shouldn't underestimate the Zuka Club!" Renge rises on a platform.
"I may not know much about instant coffee, but I'm fascinated with girls' schools." She takes a sip of instant coffee, then immediately spitting it out onto a napkin.
"St. Lobelia Academy! It is truly a woman's world there! The Zuka Club is a group of strong young maidens who consider women to be superior in every way. The club prides itself on its 30 year history. It's a society of maidens, by maidens, for maidens! Zuka Club activities include maiden tea parties, the maiden debate forum, and most importantly, musical reviews performed by the society's top members!" She explained, her eyes shining. She whipped her head around back to the host club, who changed back into their usual uniforms while she info-dumped.

"You sure have a vast world of knowledge Renge." Kyoya adjusted his tie.
"Well I've always admired St. Lobelia's. I just couldn't go to school there though! What would I do without any boys?!" The platform underneath her sinks back into the floor.

"A maiden's beauty. It means, possessing a spirit pure enough to not give in to power or to lust." Chizuru elegantly spoke.
"As a girl, you.. For a girl, you..! We've had quite enough of all your oppressive male contempt for woman kind." Hinako rants.

Y/n slowly scoots away, grabbing Haruhi’s grocery bag and begins looking through it.
"And our pride, comes from having meaningful relationships based on equality. Because with the same sex, and yes, that includes relationships of love." Benio bragged, pushing her short hair out of her eyes.
“Yeah you tell em’ Benio” Chizuru leans against the taller girl.
"You're awesome Benibara!" The other one leans against Benio too.

“Whatever we’re so over it.” Hikaru plays on his blue DS.
“Why don’t you girls scram.” Karou grabs the paper grocery bag from Y/n. Mori is in the background playing with his sword.
"I find it hard to believe that you silly boys have nothing to say about our sublime female love." The girls giggled.
“What the hell is she talking about.” Hikaru rolls his eyes.
“Congratulations, you like the same sex, join the club.” Y/n looks back to Karou showing the instant coffee Haruhi got.
“I don’t think we’ve gotten this one before.” Y/n grabs the can from Karou.

"You should feel sorry for them Hinagiku, there patented host skills don't work on us. Now they're all flustered and they don't know what to do with themselves." Chizuru shakes her head.
"True, I must say I'm glad we decided to perform here. It was fun to sneak a peek at the notorious Ouran Host Club." Benio ripped off her fake moustache.
"Hey guys are we really notorious?" Honey looks up, holding Usa-chan.
“Yeah.” Mori flatly answered, looking at Honey.

"And to think they're dragging this sweet young girl down with them." Benio looks towards Haruhi.
"The host club's president may be a pretty little halfer. But, he shouldn't be using his looks to create a fictitious romance! Attempting to fool the heart of a pure young maiden is demeaning! Your so called 'club activities' are nothing more than debasing macho fantasies! I promise you, we will bring you guys down, the Ouran Host Club will be abolished!"
“All hail Zuka club.” They did a military solute, and no other kind of solute.

"I see, I understand your concern. But do you think maybe we could finish this later?" Kyoya looks absently at the girls, pushing up his glasses.
“Are you saying you’re not gonna face us?” Benio turns her head.
“Not at all, it’s just our president is still bedridden from the initial culture shock.”
“You see Tama-chan is having his nappy time right now.” Honey gives a sweet smile.
“WAKE HIM UP!” Benio stomps her foot.
“-Inside.” Y/n mumbled with an amused expression.

Haruhi holds up a drink tray walking towards the guests, moving carefully as to not spill it.
"'Scuse me, I made some coffee. Would you ladies like to have some?"
"Why yes, aren't you the sweetest thing." Benio and the others grab the coffee, taking a sip.
"You're a real pearl among swine." Chizuru smiled.
"You know, coffee made by a maiden always has a more fragrant aroma." Benio does a performative whiff of the coffee.
"But, this stuff's just instant."

“Dear god, they’re just like my mother.” Y/n pinches his eyebrows.
“Well she sounds like a wise mother.” Chizuru gives a closed eye smile.
“You can say that-…” Y/n sighed.
Tamaki swiftly gets up and runs over to the girls.
"You girls have it all wrong! Don't you see there's nothing to be gained in a romantic relationship between two women!? If that were the case, then why did God create Adam and Eve!?"
“You can’t say that!” Y/n yelled, distracting Tamaki causing him to slip and accidentally placed his finger in the boiling drink.
“HOT!” Tamaki cradled his beet red finger.

“You gotta be more careful senpai." Haruhi grabbed Tamaki’s hand, wrapping his injured finger with bandages.
"Thanks Haruhi. Do you always carry bandages around with you?" Tamaki face turned red.
"Nah, the supermarket was giving them out with the purchase of instant coffee." She lets go of his hand, giving him a smile.
“—You always get free stuff at the supermarket."
“Free stuff?” Tamaki repeated.

"This little conversation doesn't seem to be going anywhere." Benio brings Haruhi to her feet.
"Now that we know what's going on, we can't allow this maiden to stay here! We'll prepare her paperwork and have her transfered to Lobelia at once. And we'll welcome her into the Zuka Club!”

The hosts gasp.
"Hey, just wait a second will ya? There seems to have been some misunderstandings here. I mean, first of all you called senpai a halfer!" Haruhi pulls away from Benio.
“A gross term but he is one, half Japanese and half French.” Y/n motions towards Tamaki.
"Well uh anyway, I don't think it's fair for you to pick on the Host Club just because you don't think they have the same history as you do." Haruhi tries again.
"We barely have any history, we were just founded two years ago." The twins slide behind Y/n.
"—Yea the boss created it whenever he started high school here."
"Be that as it may, saying their club activities are only held to satisfy their appetites is just wrong. I mean it's not like the host club is charging their guests or anything." She twirled her finger with a sigh.

"Well I wouldn't call it a charge, we do have a point system. We offer priority services based on the winning bids of auctions that Y/n runs, held on our website. Check this out Haruhi, your used mechanical pencil? Just sold with a winning bid of 30,000 yen. Good for you." Kyoya spins his computer towards Haruhi.

"What?! But I thought I'd lost that pencil!? Why didn't you tell me about this before Kyoya-Senpai!? I had no idea you were collecting money!" Haruhi starts to freak out.
“Also, what did you think I was doing with my guests.” Y/n tilts his head.
“You were actually gambling?!” Haruhi whipped her head towards Y/n.
“Yeah why wouldn’t I?” Y/n shrugged.
"So you thought we were all just working here as volunteers? I mean it's not much because of the expensive organizing events, we happen to make a small profit from my online auctions." Y/n smiled.

"You can't sell other people's things without asking permission, that's stealing!!" Haruhi clenched her fists.
“Is it really stealing if I have someone else do it?” Y/n gestures towards the twins.
"It wasn't stealing, you dropped that pencil on the floor." The twins spoke. Haruhi glares at Tamaki, if looks could kill hers would be considered a massacre.

"I'm sorry Haruhi! It's not like we were hiding it from you!! Here, you can have mine, it's got a cute teddy bear on it!!" Tamaki holds a pencil in Haruhi’s face
"Senpai I don't want your pencil." Haruhi’ eye twitched.
"Then to make it up to you, how about I do this! I'll tell you the secrets to my success and my fondest memories!" Tamaki eyes watered.
"Not to be rude Senpai, but I'm not really interested in that information."
Tamaki lets out a dreadful gasp, retreating to Y/n, who just gives him a half-hearted pat on the head.

"Oh you poor dear, I can't believe they've been deceiving you!" Chizuru exclaimed.
"Hey, why don't you just dump these losers and come with us?"
"Hold on Hinagiku. This young maiden has had quite a day. We'll give you some time to think about it. We'll come back for your answer tomorrow. Well then, adieu~" Benio and the others spin out the club doors.
“I’d better be going, I’ve got some thinking to do.” Haruhi leaves with a huff.

“Wow, I can’t believe Tamaki made the situation worse.” Y/n sarcastically said.
“I didn’t!” Tamaki grabbed Y/n shoulders.
“Why did you have to tell her the truth?! You just added fuel to the fire!!"
“She was gonna learn one way or another, might as well tell her the reality when she asks.” Y/n tries to shove Tamaki’s hands off his shoulders.
“She didn’t! You brought it up unprovoked.” He shakes Y/n.

“Maybe we should’ve asked before selling Haru-chan’s pencil.” Honey sadly mumbled, Tamaki turns his attention away, loosening his grip.
“For all we know it could’ve been a keepsake from her mother.” Karou adds.
“No it wasn’t, it’s a freebie from an electronics store.” Y/n takes a step back from Tamaki.

"Gentlemen, just think about it." Tamaki dramatically looks out a window, pondering.
"Haruhi may be basically indifferent, but if she had to chose, we know that she tends to favor men's clothing, and besides, when she first joined the host club, didn't she tell us...?"

‘Being a host and getting fussed over by a bunch of girls might not be that bad.’

"Why didn't I realize this before? Perhaps they would be a better match for Haruhi. Maybe she'd be better off with the.. Zuka Club." Tamaki shoulders slumped.
“Yeah she’s perfect for a girls school.” Karou looks at the blonde.
"Haru-Chan is going to transfer away!" Honey starts to cry.
"Haruhi's so smart, passing the Lobelia's scholarship tests would be a piece of cake!"

"And, Lobelia Academy has the money to pay off the 8 million yen debt she owes us." Kyoya looks up from his book.
"Calm down gentlemen, it'll be alright! Listen to what I have to say! I have a secret plan." Tamaki looks back to the club.

…

“How did I let Hikaru and Karou talk me in to this..” Y/n talked to himself, slipping his legs into the black nylon.
….

(Flash back…)

Tamkai picked out a rose coloured dress with gold lining, with a matching red choker.
Honey picked out an adorable pink dress with white lace along the edges.
The twins chose matching blue and yellow, off the shoulder dresses.
Mori chose to not wear a dress, but instead wore a chivalrous blue suit with yellow accents.
And last but not least Kyoya went with an elegant dark purple maid dress, with a magenta bow on the chest.
“Come on Y/n you’ve got to wear a dress!” The twins pleaded.
“Why does Mori get to not wear a dress?” Y/n complained.
“Just put this on.” The twins shoved a black dress on with some additional jewelry.

…

‘Right, that’s how.’
He rolled up till there was no slouch in the legs, next he grabbed the sleek black button up. He loosened the corset attached to it and puts on the top.
The top was quite fitted, leaving barely anything to the imagination, It slouched at the upper part of his chest, definitely for a tease of cleavage, the sides of the skirt has slit starting at his upper thigh.
“Now for the harder part.” He reached behind him, grabbing the lace and took a deep inhale, holding his breath, he tightened the corset. Finally exhaling once he tied the knot.

Y/n looks in the mirror, turning to see the back of the outfit.
“Jesus, this corset did a great job.” Y/n sighed, grabbing the accessories the twins placed earlier in the day.
He picks up the black Lacey choker, wrapping it around his neck. Attached were red stones, meant to imitate blood dripping….
‘They just make me dress like a vampire.’ He rolled his eyes, next he grabbed the layer chains that are meant to go with it. When he puts it on the chain rests right in the centre of his sternum.
‘And now for the final piece..’ Y/n grabs the black doll-like platform heels. Once on he was at least 3-4 inches taller.

He pushes the curtains to the side,
“I feel like I’m about to convince someone to let me bite their neck.” Y/n spoke walking out and before Y/n could protest, flashes of light came from the twins' camera.
“You look so pretty!~” The twins brought Y/n into a tight embrace, their dresses making a fluid movement with them.

“How much time do you think we have before Haruhi arrives?” Y/n spoke, smoothing the wrinkles the twins caused.
“Why do you ask?” Kyoya looks towards him, his posture faltering just a bit.
“Because it ruins the ‘surprise’ if she walks in on us while we’re still preparing.”
“I believe we still have time.” Kyoya pushes up his glasses.
Y/n grabs Kyoya’s hand, kissing the back of his hand.
“You look wonderful, my dear~” Y/n lets go of his hand, now giving him a toothy grin.
Kyoya stares at Y/n, then he closes his eyes with a small smile,
“Thank you.” He gives a curtsy.

A door creaks open and everyone freezes. “Ladies! In position now!.” Tamaki commanded.
The door opens, and a spotlight shutters revealing the club in their new attire.
“Ouran Host club welcomes you!” The hosts spoke in a cheerful tone.
The Zuka club along with Haruhi turn pale white.
“Oh Haruhi, welcome back.” Tamaki tried to make his voice more feminine.
“Look Haru-chan! I'm a princess now, aren’t I cute?” Honey spins around, his pink dress dancing along with him.
“What is the meaning of this! Are you trying to make fun of women?” Benio gasped at the mere thought.
“What? No, that’s not it at all. Everything’s going according to plan. Our strategy is guaranteed to even make a crying child smile. It’s a freebie campaign!” Tamaki giggles in a high pitch tone.
“My dears, you ladies have all lived sheltered lives at Lobelia, so you might not know that commoners are weak. They have a weakness for free things.” Tamaki turns to look directly at Haruhi.
“Haruhi, you may be distracted by the Zuka club, but choose us! And you gain not only a host club full of brothers but sisters as well! See?
This way, you can experience feminine bonding while staying at the host club! Isn’t that a great idea? Aren’t I pretty?” Tamaki sparkles.

“We’re The Hitachiin sisters! Which one of us is prettier?” The twins spoke in a pitchy girl voice.
“I’m just teasing you!” Hikaru spoke as they giggled.
“Listen Haru-chan! You can call me big sis from now on!” Honey happily spoke. Kyoya waved an elegant floral black fan in front of his face.

“Why you-“ Benio gritted her teeth.
“Do you idiots really you are gonna win her over like this! I’ve had enough of your fooling around!” Benio is red in the face.
Haruhi starts breaking out in laughter barely containing herself.
“This is too much! I don’t even get what you’re trying to do! I knew you were a bunch of goofballs but geez!” She falls to the floor gasping for air.
The twins glide towards her.
“Are we really that funny?”
She begins laughing even harder, they could swear the rooms next to them could hear her.
They began chasing Haruhi around the room.
“Call me big sister! Come on, just do it! Just say it! Big sister! Say it please.”

“Come on, cut it out! What were you guys thinking, what’s gotten into you guys?” She spoke between laughs.
“We did this because we don’t want you to leave the host club.” Hikaru truthfully spoke.
She’s nothing but a smile and giggles now.
“Well Maiden, have you made your choice?” Benio cuts in.
“I’m sorry but your club is not for me.” She gets up brushing herself off.
“I think the idea of a girls school is great. And your views are very unique and interesting. But I came to this school with a goal and plan for my future. So while I appreciate your offer, I really already knew that I wasn’t going to leave Ouran Academy.” She explained, causing Benio’s sidekick’s to gasp.
“Haruhi!” Tamaki cried out, before stopping suddenly.
“Hold on, if you knew you weren’t gonna leave, why did you act so angry yesterday!” He points accusingly.

“How would you feel if I stole something of yours without asking! I really liked that mechanical pencil, it was easy to write with!” Haruhi explains.
“I’m sorry. But I offered my pencil and you didn’t want it!” Tamaki argued back.
“Yeah and I still don't want it.”
“Um, Benio?” Chizuru worriedly spoked.
“Yes, I know.” Benio narrowed her eyes at the bickering two.
“We’re not gonna give you up fair Maiden! I swear to you this, we’ll come and free you from this place! And when we do we’ll abolish the host club!” They announced.

“Great, don't come back!” Y/n made his voice more feminine, happily flipped them off.
“Y/n, manners.” Kyoya writes in his book.
“Oh please, you love it.” Y/n teased. 
“And anyways could you blame me, it’s just so hard to listen to you, when you look so drop dead gorgeous in that dress.” Y/n grinned, very obviously looking Kyoya up and down.
“Getting bold now, aren’t you?” Kyoya looks up from his book.
“What can I say, you're just driving me crazy.” Y/n joked, ignoring his heart pounding out of his chest.
“Whatever you say.” He muttered, trying to focus back on his writing. As this exchange happened, everyone was too busy to pay any mind, however a certain set of twins took note of Y/n’s odd behavior, with a sly grin

Chapter Text

It’s Always Been You (Re-write)
Pt 10

….

“Welcome!”

….

Bzzt…Bzzt..Bzzt
Y/n rolled over to his right, burrowing his face deeper into the pillow. He lets out a soft sigh—
Bzzt…Bzzt..Bzzt
He rolled over back to his left, covering his face with the blanket wrapped around him. Then he—

Bzzt—
‘I swear to god-‘
He sits up, harshly grabbing his phone and answering the call.
“You two better be either dead or in jail.” Y/n rubbed his eyes, kicking off his blankets.
“Hmhm… yeah.” Y/n gets up and walks up towards his bedroom window, pushing the blinds to the side.
“Give me like twenty minutes and I’ll be out.” Y/n hangs up, tossing his phone on the bed. He goes over to his closet grabbing a set of clothes,
‘Let’s see…. Hoodie #3 or Hoodie #10…..’ He holds both hoodies, he shrugs and tosses Hoodie #10.

…

The host club walks out of the black limousine, now looking at an apartment building. Y/n stretches his arm walking over to the twins.
"So this is where Haruhi lives?"
Tamaki is pacing in a circle muttering about.
"It's pretty big huh? Bigger than I thought it'd be." Karou puts his hands on his hips,
“Yeah! Look at all the rooms!” Honey-senpai cheers, throwing his hands in the air.

"This building is what you might call an aggregate commoner dwelling. Haruhi's home is just one of the many units in this building." Kyoya walks over to the group, however he immediately gets whisked away by a certain blonde.
“Looks like mommy and daddy are fighting.” Hikaru raises an eyebrow.
“And just like most fights, the kids are the problem.” Y/n snickers.
“Hey-“ Hikaru whips his head towards Y/n.
“-what’s that supposed to mean?”
Y/n points towards Tamaki and Kyoya,
“Just listen.”

"Kyoya! Why!? Why did you bring these idiots with us!? Especially those two doppelgangers!?" Tamaki fingers digging into Kyoya’s shoulders.
"Well you see, I knew you didn't have the courage to come here alone. So I thought it'd be best if everyone came along." Kyoya began pushing the Twins away.
“Alright let's go home, I guess I underestimated our great leader."
"I'm sorry! Hah, don't leave. I don't want to be alone." Tamaki pulls Kyoya back.

"Now listen up men. Don't you forget!-“ Tamaki points towards the hosts.
“We must be polite, this is a casual 'we just happened to be in the neighborhood' kind of visit. We're not here to judge the Fujioka family's lifestyle. The words 'shabby,' 'cramped,' and 'rundown,' are absolutely forbidden!"
“Yes sir!” Hikaru and Karou straighten their posture.
"Don't say anything that might offend Haruhi or her father and cause them to ask us to leave."
Y/n looks past Tamaki, seeing a fuming Haruhi.
“Hi Haruhi!” Y/n smiled.
“Haruhi?—“ Tamaki looks behind him.
"Well it's too late for that! Go away!" Haruhi’s shoulders tensed.
"That pink dress is pretty cute!" Hikaru, Karou and Honey all gave thumbs up.
"Shut up! Get the hell out of here!" She grits her teeth.
"Haruhi's so mad she actually cursed at us!" Tamaki shrieks.
"This is your fault!"
“Hey it wasn’t us.” The twins raised their hands.
“Who would’ve thought going to someone’s house unannounced would cause said person to be upset.”Y/n gives a half-hearted shrug.

…

"Okay here's the deal, I'm only giving you guys a quick peek. Three seconds, and then you all go home, got it?" Haruhi gives a glare. All the hosts gathered around her door.
"Look, I brought you a gift Haru-Chan! I know how you love cake~" Honey holds up a white cake box,
"There's both chocolate and strawberry! I think we should have some!"
Haruhi’s shoulders slumped as she took out her key.
"Fine, I guess I'll make some tea." The door opens, the hosts enter.
"What a hovel." Hikaru is quickly greeted by Y/n’s harsh elbow shove.
“Don’t be a dick Hikaru.”
“Ow! Giving your track record, someone might assume you’d enjoyed-“ Hikaru notices Kyoya’s stare, and shuts up.
"A wood-built two bedroom unit. That's normal for a commoner family of two." Kyoya looks around,
Y/n chuckled as he takes off his shoes, placing near Haruhi’s.
"Hold on, are we supposed to take off our shoes too?" Honey looked over to Haruhi,
“Please, if you don’t mind.” She walks off.

"Did you hear that? We have to take our shoes off! It's kinda like going to the dojo huh?!" Mori gives Honey a hum, taking off his own shoes.
"Do you have any slippers for us Haruhi?" Hikaru looks down at the floor.
“Wait, the room's covered with tatami mats."
Karou takes off his shoes too,
“In that case we don't need slippers."
“Thanks for having us.” Y/n gives an apologetic smile, going to sitting in the main area.
“Thanks for inviting us in!" The rest of the club chimed in.

“Woah talk about small!” Hikaru bumps into the furniture.
“Be careful! That lightbulb is just hanging from the ceiling.” Karou hunches over.
"This place is quite unpleasant but I think I may have underestimated commoner housing! I know it's a tight fit in here men, but just pull your knees in and sit gym style. Commoners have specially developed this position to conserve space." Tamaki goes to sit across from Y/n, Hikaru and Karou sits to Y/n’s right.
“Always so theatrical aren’t you.” Y/n sighed.
“Well Y/n, I’m just trying to accommodating to our dear Haruhi.” Tamaki pushed his hair out the way, the light making him sparkling.
“I’m not a guest don’t do that.” Y/n look at him with a small grimace.
“I have no idea what you mean.”

“I’m going to make us some tea.” Haruhi gave a strained smile.
"Hey here's an idea, why don't you make us this?" Hikaru holds up a yellow tea bag,
"It's black tea that our father brought us as a souvenir from Africa. Here, try it." He tosses it over to Haruhi.
“Um sure no problem.” Haruhi inspects the bag,
"It's best served as milk tea, do you have milk?" Karou raised his brow.
"I think. When was the last time that I bought some milk?" She goes into the kitchen, mumbling to herself. Tamaki’s eyes widened, he yanks the twins close to his face.
"Stop it! What the hell are you doing? Don't be so mean to her you idiots!" He ‘whispered’.
“What do you mean?” The twins tilt their heads.
"I know you're trying to embarrass her by asking for that African tea! Look!" They turn to Haruhi, only seeing the her back.
"She has no idea how she's supposed to prepare it!"
Tears began to pour out of the trio,
“She doesn’t even have a teacup!”

"She's too embarrassed to tell us that she doesn't!" Karou timidly raised his hand towards Haruhi,
"I'm sorry Haruhi, you don't have to go to all that trouble, we don't need any tea. We'd be fine with a glass of water.." His hand shakes.
“What?” Haruhi turns to the group, holding a tray of drinks in her hands.
“It's no trouble. Besides, I've already made it."
“Oh well in that case-“ Hikaru gets pulled back by Tamaki,
"Man that was a close one boss."
"We have been rescued by commoner's wisdom." Tamaki sighed.
"What do you mean sir?" Karou whispered.

"Nothing we know to be true in our world holds true here! We have to be careful how we react, one little off-handed remark could break Haruhi's heart! That means in this fight, the first person to embarrass Haruhi loses." Tamaki announces.
"While your antics are amusing, I don't understand why you feel the need to turn this into a contest." Kyoya looks through Haruhi’s bookshelf.
“What do you think Y/n, you’re usually drooling at the thought of a game with risks.” Tamaki looks back towards Y/n.
“Yeah, but there is no real risks, so no.” Y/n makes an ‘X’ with his fingers.
“Okay guys, tea’s ready.” Haruhi places the tea on the table, she sits down next to Mori.

“Cmon Haru-chan, you can choose yours first!” Honey gleeful, held up a box of cakes.
“Uh, are you sure Honey-senpai?” Haruhi spoke looking at the box.
“Go ahead, we're rich, we eat this kind of stuff all the time.” Hikaru waves his hand.
Kaoru pulls Hikaru to scold him.
“I’ll try the strawberry!” Haruhi smiled. Honey hands over the piece.
“You, me and Takashi are going to have strawberries!”
Y/n grabs a blueberry cheesecake slice.
“It tastes incredible!” Y/n gave a cheery smile.

Mori hands over his strawberry toppings to Haruhi.
“You like strawberries? Here you can have mine.”
“Thanks, that’s nice of you Mori-senpai.” Haruhi smiles.
The twins, and Tamaki cry over this action.
“You wish that was you, huh?” Y/n grinned, Tamaki cries harder.

…

"Ah eating all that cake sure whet my appetite." Honey-senpai pats his stomach .
“Isn’t it lunch time now?” Hikaru questioned, as everyone else finished their cake.
“Will you guys quit being so happy and go lucky all the time?” Haruhi complained.
“We’ll take care of it.” Kyoya stands up.
“We did drop in unexpectedly, so we'll pay for lunch. Why don't you just order us all some of your favorite sushi?"
"Thanks but no thanks." Haruhi shakes her head.
“I know that if I let you guys pay, I'll only regret it later."

“Don’t worry Haruhi, we’ll just use the money we made off your photos I’ve auctioned off.” Y/n grinned, as Kyoya handed her a golden credit card.
“So I’m really paying for it after all.” She sighed.
“Well if that’s what you want, I do have a friend who runs a nice little sushi shop nearby, I can just give him a call. Their stuff is pretty high quality.”
Tamaki slightly gasps before writing something down, and giving it to her.
Haruhi reads out the note, before ripping it up.
“I’m not stupid I could figure that on my own.” She spoked irritatedly.
"How could you do that?! Daddy even attempted to look casual and not embarrass you!!"
“I’d really love it if you made us something Haru-chan.” Honey sweetly spoke.
“No Honey-senpai!” Hikaru gasped.
“How could you ask that of her?” Karou mirrored his brother.
"Don't upset her! Try to restrain yourself!" Tamaki shivered.
“I guess I could whip something up, but it’s gonna take me some time.”She thinks out loud.
“Take as much time as you need.” Y/n smiled, rubbing it in the trio’s face.
"This means that we'll get to eat Haruhi's cooking." Tamaki weeps.

“I’m gonna have to go back to the supermarket..” She looks over to the front door.
“We’re coming with you.” Hikaru stands, his brother follows after,
“We want to see a commoner's supermarket."
“Me too! Me too!” Honey jumped around.
“I needed to pick up stuff for my place.” Y/n stands.
"This could be a learning experience." Kyoya pushes up his glasses.
"Yay! Commoner's supermarket commoner's supermarket!" The twins bolt out of her apartment, Honey joins the two.
"This is gonna be fun~!"
Kyoya and Y/n follow after, leaving Tamaki and Haruhi alone.

A person walks past them, their purple skirt moving with them.
‘Where have I seen them before…?’

“Wait.. that’s Haruhi's dad.” Y/n looked to kyoya.
“I believe it is.” He looked at his book.
“Tamaki is going to make a complete ass of himself isn’t he.” Y/n cringed already knowing the answer.
The club comes back to the room.
“Hey boss, what in the world is taking you so long?” They look through the wide opened door.
“Woah check it out, that person we passed downstairs was Haruhi’s father.” Kaoru adds in.
“Hikaru, Kaoru, help me out here!” Tamaki spoke still on the ground.

The twins ignored his plea, and walked on top of him, to greet Haruhi’s father.
“It’s nice to meet you, Haruhi's dad. We’re good friends of your daughter, the Hitachiin twins.” They politely smile.
“So you’re a tr@nsvestite aren’t you?” Hikaru spoke.
Y/n walks over Tamaki, hitting Hikaru, bound to leave a bruise.
“You can’t say that! Sorry.” Y/n turned to face Haruhi’s dad.

“Tamaki, you've finally made your move, it took you long enough.” Y/n grinned.
“He’s a ladies man if you know what I mean.” Y/n told, purposely adding fuel to the fire.
“He’s fooled around with more women than you could count.”
“He likes to fool around huh?” Haruhi’s dad gritted their teeth.

“No! I’m not a ladies man! I’m a nice guy! I care about her!” Tamaki quickly gets up.
He bows down.
“I’m being completely honest here, I care about Haruhi like she’s my own daughter.”
“I get it, you must be the host club I’ve heard so much about. You certainly are a fine looking bunch of young men.”Tamaki is sulking in a corner, while everyone else is at the table.
“I’m not sure which of you I like best! What about you dear?” They turned to Haruhi.
“I tell you what, why don’t you boys go ahead and call me Ranka. That’s the professional name I use at the trans bar I work at!” Ranka happily spoke.
“Professional name? You mean like a stage name?” Honey curiously asked.
“Exactly like that Mitsukuni!” Ranka affirms.
“Hold on, how do you know my name sir?”

Ranka smiled.
“You two are third years, Mitsukuni Haninozuka, and Takashi Morinozuka!”
“you two are first years in the same class as Haruhi, the Hitachiin twins. I can't tell which is which though.”
“-And you’re Y/n L/n! Lovely to meet you again my dear.”
“Again?!” The host club exclaimed, except Kyoya and Y/n.
“Haruhi’s told you about us? And you’ve been to their house, Y/n?” Karou looks over to Y/n.
“Oh not at all! Kyoya told me all about you guys.” Ranka looked over to Y/n,
“Y/n has helped me get gigs at his mother’s casino branches! He does talk about you guys a lot as well!”
“Say what!” The hosts screamed.
“Kyoya!” Tamaki grabbed him.
"We've been entrusted with the care of his precious daughter. It is only natural that we introduce ourselves and give him periodic reports." Kyoya takes a sip of tea.
"Ordinarily that would be your job, wouldn't it?"
“I’m impressed the club has such a capable president!” Ranka spoke, hurting Tamaki’s ego.
“But wait a minute you’re only the vice president aren’t you Kyoya? I guess that president of yours is pretty much good for nothing.”

“You never mentioned this to me dad! Why didn’t you say you’ve been getting calls from Kyoya-senpai!? And now apparently jobs from Y/n!” Haruhi raised her voice.
“What am I supposed to do Haruhi? You rarely tell me anything about school!” Ranka argued back.
“So that makes it okay to talk behind my back! C’mon Senpai would you please stop growing mushrooms in other peoples closet.”
“Haruhi, the thing about you is-“ They grabbed Haruhi into an embrace.
“You’re cute even when you’re angry!”
“I don’t know what it is about him, but Haruhi’s dad reminds me of someone.” Hikaru looks towards Tamaki.
“I guess that’s why she’s used to Tamaki’s antics.” Y/n grinned.

Haruhi with a huff walked away from the group. Heading towards the door.
“Wait Haruhi, where are you going?” Ranka worriedly asked.
“The supermarket, alright? I have to go shopping and I wanna do it by myself. So all of just stay here and try to behave yourselves.” She harshly muttered, walking out.
“Wait! We want to go to the commoners supermarket!” Hikaru pleaded.
“I wouldn’t push it. Once she’s made her mind up, she’ll never change it.” Everyone turns back to look at Ranka.
“When she decided she wanted to go to Ouran Academy, she did all the enrolment paperwork herself.”
“While I respect her independent spirit, I wished she’d be a little more independent on me sometimes.” They sadly spoke.
“I hope you know how grateful I am. Since she’s found you, she seems happier and enjoying herself, wouldn’t you agree Tamaki Suoh?”
Tamaki whipped his head.

“You know who I am?” He gave puppy eyed look.
“Well of course I do, Haruhi’s told me a thing or two about you. You’re the host club’s bumbling president, right?”
He began sobbing tears of joy.
“Come to think of it.” Ranka takes a sip of tea.
“You’re the one who didn’t realize Haruhi was a girl until the last moment. You’re clueless aren’t you? Pretty pathetic.”

Tamaki goes back into the closet back to being sad. He’s quite familiar being in one now.
“Now that we’ve gotten all the introductions out of the way, how would you boys like to have a little fun?” Ranka spoke with a devilish grin.

…

Haruhi walks down her street, and unknowingly to her knowledge the host club and Ranka trailed her.

“So we’re going to follow her to supermarket?” The twins asked.
“This is what you meant by fun?” Kyoya added in.
“Yes call it the stalking game.” Ranka whispered.
A small group started to form admiring the clubs looks.
“In all honesty-“ Ranka took off her sunglasses.
“I have a completely selfish reason for bringing you with me. I want to be seen around a bunch of cute boys!”
“Sure enough, those two are cut from the same cloth.” The twins states.

They arrived at the store. Tamaki and Ranka followed Haruhi, Mori and Honey messed around with the carts, the twins went over to where the instant coffee was.
“I’m glad we actually ended going, I was worried I wouldn’t get to do so,e errands.” Y/n sighed.
“Hold on- are you writing down coupons?” Y/n looked at Kyoya writing in his book.
“It’s valuable information.” Kyoya counting to write.
Y/n lets out a small laugh then began picking out bandaids, medical wraps, and medicine he was running low on.

“For someone that comes from a wealthy background you sure tend to act more like Haruhi.” Kyoya scribbled something down in his notebook.
“Hm, how so?” Y/n walks over to the canned drinks section, Kyoya following him.
“You run your own errands and live by yourself with no hired help.”
“Do you actually wanna know or—“ Y/n places some cans in his bag.
“Are you just asking to confirm an assumption you have already?”
“Does it matter?” Kyoya pushes up his glasses.
‘So it’s the ladder.’
“Not really,” Y/n sighed, walking to the next isle.
“I live by myself for reasons you already know of, and I prefer to do things myself. It’s easier than explaining why I prefer a specific thing than over something that seems exactly the same.” Y/n hesitates before starting again,
“And besides, I may be more on the richer side, but compare to the rest of Oran’s students I’m broke.” Y/n gave a dry laugh.
Kyoya furrows his brows, jotting down something. Y/n turns to the next isle, seeing Ranka watching Haruhi.

Y/n gets a weird tinge in his heart, and without thinking he spoke,
“So that’s what a good parent is like.”
“I wouldn’t call ‘stalking’ good parenting.” Kyoya looked up from writing.
“Yeah it’s kinda weird but at least they care you know, better than a call every once awhile for a favour.” Y/n muttered, reading the label on a can.
“What do you mean by that?” Kyoya asked.
“Just saying-“ he puts a can in the cart.
“I’ve seen worse parents.” Y/n vaguely speaks, going into the next aisle.

Kyoya just looked at Y/n, with a sense of familiarity over his words.

Chapter Text

It’s Always Been You (Re-write)
Pt 11

….

“Welcome!”

….

He dust off your fitted police uniform, as the club waits around for the first wave of guests.
Y/n kept glancing over to Kyoya, he looked too good in the costume. He like out a huff, decided to deal with these feelings like a rational person.

By making fun of them, and turning them into jokes.

Y/n whistled walking up to Kyoya, he looked up and down at him in an exaggerated manner.
“Now I understand why people like a man in uniform.” Y/n grinned, putting his hands on his hips.
“What do you want now?” He looked up from his infamous black notebook.
“What’s the matter? Can’t I throw a compliment to a friend of mine.” Y/n giggles, covering his mouth.
Kyoya looks over at Y/n and—

Before Kyoya could say anything a door opens.
In the doorway was a little girl, blonde hair in pigtails and the biggest blue eyes you’ve ever seen.
Tamaki struts over to the girl and bends down to her eye level.
“Oh my, what an unusually young guest! Well, glad you’re here, my little lost kitty cat!” He kindly smiled. She blushes in response, pointing to the rest of the hosts club.
“It’s a reverse harem!” The girl blurts out.
The club is shocked.
“It’s a reverse harem.” She repeated.
"That can't be right, I must have heard wrong, maybe there's still some water in my ear from when I went swimming." Tamaki hits the side of his head.
"Water in the ear, that's gotta be it!" Hikaru joins him.
"I'm sure we just heard her wrong. There's no way this cute little girl said the words reverse harem. Something's going on with our ears."
“No she very clearly said—“ Y/n has to collect himself, he can’t laugh, he can’t laugh, he can’t—

"There's debauchery here." The little girl spoke.
Y/n tried to muffle his laugh with his hand, however is was unsuccessful,
“Sh-she’s not wrong” Y/n spoke between laughs.
“Maybe, but don’t tell her that!” The twins shake Y/n around, who is still laughing.
“Yay there’s debauchery here!” She cheered.
She turns towards Kyoya,

“You’re the glasses character.” She looks over to Honey and Mori,
“Um, you’re the boy Lolita and the stoic type.”
“Book worm! You’re the Twincest, and you-“ She squints her eyes at Y/n, who is still shaking.
“You’re the groups boy-toy! And you’re in love with him!” She points back to Kyoya.
Y/n stops laughing, now only having a grin, his face red from laughing. No other reason.
‘Way too observant.’

“You!” She turns to Tamaki, oh god he’s gonna be the twink—
“Big brother?” She rushes over to him, tears in her eyes.
“My brother’s blonde, you must be him!” She jumps onto Tamaki, who yelps in surprise.
“I don’t think he’s the big brother type?” Y/n muttered out loud,
“You never told us about this!” Hikaru screamed.
“-since when did you have a little sister!”
‘OH I’m slow.’ Y/n walks over to the little girl.
“I don’t! I’m definitely an only child, at least as far as I know.” Tamaki is now holding up the little girl.
“The more I look at you, the two of you do look a lot alike! You’re both blonde after all!” Honey adds in.
“I mean you’re blonde too.” Y/n looks down at Honey.

“I want to know if glasses character is superior to ‘Big brother’” Kyoya calmly states, watching Tamaki try and pull off the little girl.
“But does it really matter? I can’t believe she called me a bookworm.” Haruhi grumbled, at this clearly inaccurate assessment of her character.

“What’s your name?” Y/n asked, crouched down to meet her eye level.
“Kirimi.” She softly spoke. Tamaki puts Kirimi back down,
“Kirimi-chan-“ Tamaki spoke putting her down onto a couch.
“I’m afraid you’ve made a mistake, I’m really sorry but, I don’t have a younger sister.” He kindly spoke.
“Are you sure-?” She begins tearing up.
“You’re blonde just like me.” She whimpered. And Tamaki, the ever so weak willed fool, folded.
“I give in!” He lifts Kirimi in the air spinning her around. “As of this moment, I am your new big brother! You’re so cute!”

“I know you get carried away by emotion, but don’t you think it’s irresponsible to make such empty promises.” Haruhi brings Tamaki back to earth.
“Don’t you listen to that mean Haruhi. I’m not irresponsible! Come with me and I’ll look after you!” He counties to spin Kirimi in pure bliss.
“You’re weak, Tamaki.” Y/n sighed
“Go away, Boy-Toy.” Kirimi scoffed.
“Run off to your boyfriend.” She sticks out her tongue, Y/n freezes.

‘Boyfriend??’ Y/n stands still, looking off into space,
“I believe she broke Y/n.” Kyoya spoke waving his notebook infront of his face. But to no avail. Haruhi, still looking at the two, leans over to Kyoya.
“What do you think we should do, Kyoya-senpai?”
“We should probably find out if she actually has a brother that goes to this school.” Kyoya states, still trying to break Y/n out of his daze.
“Is he going to be okay?” Haruhi glanced at Y/n.
“Hikaru, Karou, can you help me with Y/n.” He sighed walking over to Tamaki, as the twins smiled know exactly what to do.
“I think Kirimi-chan got your character troupe perfectly, huh?” Hikaru slides next to Y/n.
“You might as well be the host club’s toy.”
“She is right about the other thing though, isn’t she Karou.” Hikaru looks over to his brother.
“Yeah—“ Karou is abruptly interrupted but an eerie door creeping opening, finally dragging Y/n back to reality.

“Kirimi… Kirimi…” The figure creepily whispered, through the crack in the door. He pops his head out the door, and the man is not wearing his usual cloak, revealing his bright blonde hair.
“Hey who the hell are you?” The twins rudely spoke.
“He looks like a foreigner!” Honey jumps in.
“Oh, hi Nekozawa.” Y/n waves at him.
“NEKOZAWA?!” The twins whipped their heads towards the blonde and Y/n.
“Oh Kirimi…” Nekozawa quietly mumbled, before a girl with a catlike appearance roughly puts on the cloak and wig on him.
The club freezes in realization.
“Nekozawa-Senpai!”

“Master Umehito is terribly vulnerable to any kind of bright light. For that reason, if he doesn’t shroud himself in black he will fall victim to the brightness of the outside world and will undoubtedly collapse!” The maid cried.
"And just to be comfortable, he even has to cover his beautiful blonde hair with a dark wig! Oh!"
“Sounds familiar…” Hikaru and Karou side-eyed Y/n.
"On the other hand, his sister, Mistress Kirimi, is frightened of dark dimly lit places." The other servant gestures towards Kirimi.
"So this little girl is Nekozawa-Senpai's younger sister?" Haruhi looks over to Kirimi.
"You are quite insightful. Yes, that would be correct, sir." The servant dried his tears with a white handkerchief.
"Kirimi, so this is where you've been hiding." Nekozawa gives an eerie laugh.
"Brother save me from the monster!!" Kirimi cries out running back towards Tamaki.
"Please don't be scared. I'd like to introduce you to someone. This is Beelzenef. The Nekozawa family has worshipped cats for generations." He walks closer to Kirimi and Tamaki.

"Y'know, I get the feeling that she's not scared of the puppet. Call me crazy, but I think it's you." Haruhi flatly spoke. Kyoya nodded in agreement.
“A little harsh, but Haruhi has a point.” Y/n nods.
‘Not everyone is okay with the occult stuff’

“It’s probably your clothes, we’ll help you change okay.” The twins began pulling on his cloak.
“No don’t do that! It’s far to bright, I may die!” Nekozawa pleads.
“I know! Why don’t we just darken the room!” Honey smiled closing the Host rooms curtains.
“No wait-“ Y/n raises a hand towards Honey.
“Don’t do that I’m afraid!” Kirimi screamed.
“Don’t worry little one.” Tamaki consoled the crying girl.
"Either way, someone's unhappy." Kyoya states the obvious.
"It's a tragedy that these two siblings are such polar opposites. As a result they've come to be known as the Nekozawa family's Romeo and Juliet." The maid dramatically compared.
“But Romeo and Juliet weren’t brother and sister, I think their situation is a little different.” Haruhi explains.
“Oh I’m well aware of that! To be honest it’s just something I just came up on the fly! Pretty impressive huh? I thought it might make it more dramatic.” She cheerful states.
“Oh I see..” Haruhi sighed.

We were sent by the masters family-“ the butler next to the girl bows.
“To get our beloved Mistress Kirimi back home safely.”
“Is the rest of the family-“
“As out of touch as the three of you are?” The twins uttered.
“How dare you say such a thing! The Nekozawa’s are a distinguished family! They’re descendants of the Tokarev dynasty of Russia!” She gritted her teeth.
"Tokarev huh?" Kyoya tilts his head.
"Wait, you mean Romanov right?" Tamaki furrowed his brows. However he was ignored,

“There’s a legend that says every few hundred years, a Nekozawa child is born, a child who is destined to be possessed by the darkness exactly like our master Umehito, that legend may or may not be true.”
“What do you mean in may or not be true?” Honey curiously looked at the girl.
“Is it or isn’t?” The twins bored with this already.
“Mistress Kirimi, fell in love with the handsome fairy tale prince of an older brother she seen in portraits, however with Nekozawas issues, master is unable to go near his sister without being shrouded in black.
Once she found out that her older brother was enrolled here, she decided to go looking for him. That’s brought her to your host club.”
“We’ve tried comforting her with stories with princely characters like her brother, but we ran out of stories. So recently, we’ve decided to start reading her shoujo manga that had princely characters in them! And I’m afraid she’s became completely addicted!”
“Shoujo manga?” Haruhi gulped.
“I see, so that’s where that came from.” Tamaki commented.
“I get it, I loved shoujo manga when I was her age.” Y/n smiled.

“Is there really debauchery in your Shoujo manga? But, Sashimi-chan is so young.” Haruhi worried.
“Did you just say Sashimi?” Y/n grinned.
“Man I thought I was bad at names.”
“It’s kirimi.” Nekozawa reminded.
“So Kirimi-chan doesn’t know that you’re her real older brother?” Haruhi turned towards him.
“Yes, we’ve talked to her but she won’t believe us.” The maid mentioned.
“That’s so sad. Well no wonder Neko-chan is upset.” Honey rubbed away his own tears.
“It’s painful… that’s why, every single night I offer prayers in hopes one day Kirimi will embrace the darkness.” Nekozawa sadly spoke.

“I think you’ve got it backwards buddy, you should try to get accustomed to the light.” The twins explained.
“Come along Mistress Kirimi, it’s time to go home.” The staff begin to pull Kirimi away.
"What're you trying to do to your sister?" Karou raised a brow.
“Come along mistress Kirimi,” the servant tried to grab her, tried.
"Nooo! I'm not going with you!! I don't wanna go home! I I wanna stay with my big brother!!" Kirimi holds onto Tamaki tighter.

Nekozawa cries out as Y/n pats him on his back.
“She’ll come around.”
“Nekozawa..” Tamaki muttered, holding the crying girl.
“Don’t worry about me, Suoh. All I want is for my sister to be happy make sure-“ he chokes out a sob.
“-she gets the love she deserves.” He bolts out of the room crying.
“Wait a minute!” Tamaki tried to stop him, but failed. The door slams, Nekozawa is gone.

“Siblings relations are a source of problems in any family.” Kyoya pushes up his glasses.
“You and I would know the most of it, huh?” Y/n spoke, his voice holding more of a serious tone.
Tamaki looked over at the two.
“Even so, I’m kinda jealous.” Haruhi states. They looked over to Haruhi.
“I grew up an only child, so I can’t really relate, but I imagine how tough it must be to have a sibling so different from you that you can’t even spend time together.” Haruhi explained, Y/n clenches his jaw.
Tamaki sets down Kirimi once again.
“Is something wrong? Tell me big brother.” She looked up at Tamaki.
“I’m sorry Kirimi-chan, I’m not the big brother that you’ve been looking for.” Tamaki softly replied.

“Don’t worry-“ he placed a comforting hand on her shoulder.
“-he’s still out there. Believe it or not, you have a big brother that’s even more handsome than I am! And I promise you he’s a real prince.”
“But senpai-“ Haruhi starts.
“Once she stepped foot into this room Kirimi-chan became a guest of the host club. And-“ Tamaki runs a hand through his hair.
“It’s our job to make all of our guests happy!”
"It's an absolute tragedy to see a brother and sister at odds this way. We have to do something to help them! Starting now, operation 'Change Nekozawa-Senpai into the Princely Character of Kirimi-Chan's Dreams' is underway!" Tamaki declares.
“Are you serious?” Hikaru eye twitched.
“It seems a bit extreme.” Y/n joined in.

"You want to change Umehito from a prince of darkness to a prince of light? I don't know if that's even possible!" The servant gasped.
"Senpai! Quit getting carried away by your emotions! Don't make promises you can't keep." Haruhi scolded.
"Oh ye of little faith. Have you forgotten that we have an expert on our side? Someone who knows the importance of changing characters." Tamaki smirks.

“Wait- you don’t mean?” The twins looked at each other.
The floor rumble, gears turned and up comes Renge with her laughter.
“Who else would it be?” Y/n shrugged.

…

The host club is dimmed, the curtains blocking any form of light. Nekozawa is holding a candelabra in his hand,
"Your golden locks glow in the candlelight. Your skin like ivory, your smile mysterious as a flower illuminated by the moonlight! Such beauty... it's as if, you're a cursed wax doll! Shrouded in darkness and filled with malevolence!"
"No way you've got it all wrong! Numbskull! Who told you to say something like that?! How many times do I have to tell you, you're not allowed to use any occult terms!" She yells into her mega phone, her hair mimicking that of snakes. Y/n covered his ears, her noise shooting his nerve straight to hell.

"I'm really sorry, but my vocabulary is a bit limited without those words!" He stammered.
Renge hits him,
"You're not allowed to talk back to me either, you got it?! A princely character would never try to come up with a sissy excuse like that!" She shakes her finger right in his face.
"Remember! It's okay to have a dark side, some girls like that. Cute fruity male characters always go over well with young girls. However, referencing anything relating to the occult, is out of the question!"

"Mori-Senpai, go ahead and add that to the board." Mori nodded, writing on the chalk board.
"Wax doll.."

"Looks like Renge's really on top of things." Kyoya looks over from his seat at the table. Y/n’s face ‘resting’ on the table, trying to muffle the noise.
"Yea, she's on a roll!" Honey cheered, causing the table to shake. Y/n lets out a soft groan the moment making him feel worse.
"But I'm not sure the lines she's feeding him are appropriate to use on his sister." Hikaru looks back towards the two.
"You just going to sit and watch boss?" Karou stares at Tamaki.
"Of course, I don't wanna end up with a curse on me." He shivered.
Honey-senpai stared at Y/n, worry flashes over his face.
“Is Y/n-chan okay? Kyo-chan?.” Honey worriedly looked at the barely living Y/n. The rest of the hosts now looked over.
“Yeah, Y/n’s not looking so good.” Hikaru cringed.

Kyoya sees at the state Y/n’s in.
Another sound of screams pierced the room, causing Y/n to try and sink further to the table.
“Did you bring your headphones today?” Kyoya quietly asked, not wanting to make him feel worse than he is now.
Y/n lifts his shaky hand and taps on the table.
‘Tap’ ‘Tap’
“Do you know where you put them?”
Y/n hesitates, where did he put them? Right, the bag.
‘Tap’ ‘Tap’
“Is it in its usual spot?”
‘Tap’ ‘Tap’
“Do you want me to get them for you?” Two taps again was heard.
The host club watched the two, scared to intervene in case they ruined this moment.

Kyoya gets up, and heads over to one of the rooms to the side of the club, in the room was a bag, Y/n called it his ‘emergency kit’. He always supplied it with his headphones, countless fidget toys, and off to the side of the bag was the grey weighted blanket. He zipped it opened, grabbing the pair of black headphones along with a dark purple clicker fidget toy. An addition Kyoya made.
Kyoya leaves the room and comes back to the table, he lightly taps the table next to where Y/n’s head is lying, he lifts his head up slowly. He gave him a small smile, all he could mustered at the moment, grabbing the headphones from Kyoya. He puts on the headphones, the loud noises were now muffled, easing Y/n nerves just a bit. He went back to laying his head on the table. Kyoya placed the toy in-front of Y/n and went back to his seat.

Honey was the first to break the silence.
“Kyo-chan? How did you know what Y/n-chan needed?” Honey whispered, eyeing Y/n.
“Hm? What do you mean?”
“Well Y/n-chan tapped on the table and you knew exactly what it meant. And you were aware where it was?”
“Yeah, it was like you could read his mind.” Karou whispered.
“We’ve been in the same class for years, you think something like this hasn’t happened before?” Kyoya calmly explained pushing his glasses up.
“I guess that make sense..” Honey mumbled in thought, feeling like his missing something.

Lights began flashing, trying to get Nekozawa akin to the light.
He screams, like a vampire to the sun.
“-but I thought you rejected the occult?” Nekozawa questioned.
“Occult fiction is good, occult fashion is not.” Renge explained as if it was obvious.
“Oh is that so?” Tamaki tilts his head.
“Don’t judge him! You’re the one always in cosplay.” the twins reminded.
"You gotta put your heart to the delivery of these lines. You have to imagine that you're talking to Kirimi-Chan." Renge jabs a finger in his face.
"That's easy for you to say, but that doesn't look anything like her." He motions towards Tamaki’s bear wearing a blonde wig.
"Would you quit complaining!?” She grabbed the bear, shoving it in his face.
"Look at her through the eyes of your heart~ The eyes of your heart!"

"That's right! Remember why you're doing this! It's all for Kirimi-Chan's sake, just give it a shot. It'll look like her if you use your imagination." Tamaki proclaimed.

“Here you go boss!” The twins mischievously smiled. Pushing a mannequin with a wig, similar to Haruhi’s hairstyle, wearing a cute pink ruffled bathing suit.
“We got this one ready just for you!”
“You should go ahead and confess your love to this Haruhi doll!” The twins explained.
“You should teach him,by example.”
Tamaki gulped and nervously closed his eyes.
“H-Haruhi I-i…” he stammered.
“Excuse me.” The real Haruhi interrupted.
“H-Haruhi! You’re the real one! When did you get here?” He nervously tossed the doll off to the side.

“Kirimi-chan came to the host club looking for you.” She glared at the doll now on the floor.
“If you’ve got time to do disgusted things like this, surely you can spare some time to hang out with her for awhile!” She scolded.
“Horrible? Disgusting?” He whimpered retreating to a corner.
“Why don’t you keep her company Haruhi? What’s wrong, don’t like children?” The twins questioned.
“Well no, it’s not that I don’t like them or anything.”
“But she’s made me read about fifty volumes of shoujo manga to her over the last few days, and to my surprise? Those things are really full of reverse harems and debauchery.” She cringed at the memory.
“Just- can’t you get Y/n to watch her now, I figured they might get along.” Haruhi spoke with a huff.
“Well-“ Hikaru and Karou looked over to Y/n, Kyoya glared at those two.
“No can do! He’s out of commission today.” The twins nervously made a ‘X’ gesture with their hands.

“Big brother?” Kirimi walks in and looks around the room.
“This room is dark and scary!” She began crying.
“Oh Kirimi-Chan!” She runs up to the shaking girl.
“I told you to wait for me in the other room.”
Tamaki lifta Kirimi in the air, taking her out to the brightly lit hallway.
“You see? Nothing to be afraid of?” Kirimi giggles.

Nekozawa holds a flashlight to his face with new found determination. He flicks it on.
And chants ‘I am a princely big brother’ to work up the willpower.
“He did it!” Honey cheered. Mori claps.
“Nekozawa-senpai has come a long way! Now being able to flash a light directly in his face!” Renge teared up.
“Bravo senpai, bravo!” The twins pull pop streamers, and loud bangs came off it.
Y/n flinched, still overwhelmed by everything.
Kyoya coldly glares at twins, causing the twins to nervously hide the now popped streamers behind their back, feeling a new sense of danger.

"You did it! Your little sister is going to be so thrilled!" Tamaki crouches down towards Kirimi.
"Look there Kirimi-Chan, that gentleman is your real big brother!" He points towards Nekozawa.
Kirimi looks over to the male, the light on his face casting scary shadows on his face. She stumbles backwards, quickly turning and running away, tears streaming down her face.
"Kirimi, wait!" Nekozawa dropped the flashlight.
"So I guess shining the flashlight in his face," Hikaru slides behind him.
"Scared her and sent her running."
“Oh Kirimi.” He covers his face as he began to weep.
"Nekozawa-Senpai?" Tamaki’s voice shakes.

"I've had enough. Even if I continue your special training, there's no guarantee that Kirimi will ever accept me. I think she'd be better off if you acted as her brother in my stead Suoh." He bites back.
"But that's ridiculous. You're the big brother she's looking for. If you care about her, you'll do whatever it takes to win her over!" Tamaki rests his hand on his shoulder.
“Hey look, Kirimi-Chan hasn’t left the courtyard yet.” Hikaru spoke looking out the window.
“But there’s something down there with her. Oh, it’s just a cat.” Kaoru notes.
Nekozawa gasped and rushed over to look out the window.
“Your family sure does like cats.” Hikaru mentioned.
“Even strays warm up to your family.”
"What did you say?! They're revered by our family it's true, but Kirimi wouldn't participate in something like that. Something as occult as befriending a stray cat. Kirimi is afraid of animals! And cats are the creatures she fears the most!" Nekozawa looks out the window.

He decided the sane thing to do was rush down the stai- wait no he jumps out the window.
“But he’s not wearing his black cloak!” Haruhi states.
The host club watched out the now shattered window. They looked at awe at the goth’s bravery, as he scared the cat away from his sister, now comforted her with an embrace.

Kyoya lets out a sigh. Causing y/n to move his head onto his arms, so he could look at him. He clicked the button on the fidget toy, to get Kyoyas attention.
“Nekozawa jumped out our window.” Kyoya explained. Y/n hummed, looking blankly at the broken glass scattered across the room.

“Are you feeling better?” Kyoya spoke, writing the estimate expense of the windows.
‘Click’ ‘Click’
“Hm good.” He scribbled something in his book. Y/n simply looks at him, and points towards the book in Kyoya’s hand.
“My book? Do you want to say something?” Kyoya spoke.
‘Click’ ‘Click’
Kyoya flipped over to an empty page in his book, sliding the book and pen towards Y/n.
“Please don’t try and look through it.” He teased.
He ignore his comment and began writing on the page, he hands it back as Kyoya looks at it.
His face softens for a second before adjusting his glasses. On the page were the words ‘Thank you’ written in Y/n’s signature messy handwriting style. He closed his eyes with a content sigh.

This rare moment of affection, was not ignored. Honey, finally connected the dots.
Leaving the twins, Mori and Honey, to be aware of the fondness for one another.

Chapter Text

It’s Always Been You (Re-write)
Pt 12

….

“Welcome!”

….

“Cmon wear it!” The twins chase Haruhi holding up a revealing bunny-girl costume.
“No way!” Haruhi stumbles her elbow hitting a tea cup, spilling its contents.
Usa-chan!
“Now you’ve done it!” Tamaki gasped at the scene, Usa-chan drenched in tea.
“It done alright.” Kaoru looks upon it.
“But it wasn’t our fault.”
"What?! You idiots, you're the ones who bumped into it, right!?" Tamaki shirked.
"Only because Haruhi was running away!" Hikaru and Karou pulled Haruhi into a embrace,
"We were trying to catch her 'cause we wanted to have some fun and dress her up in cosplay."
“So what? We cosplay all the time!” Tamaki said, in a very ‘calm’ way.
Hikaru gives a evil grin,
“We weren't going with the usual host club costumes!"
"We want to see Haruhi in bunny cosplay, disguised as a girl."
“Especially since we got Y/n to do it for us, we think it’s her turn.” Karou grins.
“Disguised as a girl..?” Haruhi blankly spoke.
"You'd like to see it too, wouldn't you?" The two wiggled their brows suggestively at Tamaki.

Tamaki turns red.
“I definitely want to see that…” Tamaki freezes and began harshly yanking at his hair.
“What am i thinking, there’s no time for stuff like that right now!” Tamaki points to the twins.
“I know what you’re up to! You’re trying to distract me from the mess you made! Get away from Haruhi! You punks!”
“No way~” the twins taunt pulling Haruhi impossibly closer.
“Let me go!” Haruhi whined trying to pull away.
“I know you’re-“
“Excuse me, we don’t have any guests at the moment, so I don’t mind if you make a racket, but please be careful. You don’t want to wake up honey-senpai.” Kyoya interrupted, still tapping away at his computer.
The group freezes, looking over to Honey sleeping, peacefully.
“He’s a third year and he still takes afternoon naps?” Haruhi looked towards a peaceful Honey sleeping on the couch.

“Everyone has their vices, and without mine I would’ve killed Tamaki long ago.” Y/n shrugged.
“Why am I always the victim of your violent fantasies?!” Tamaki exclaimed, Y/n just shrugged again.
“Because it’s you.” He shrugged. “That doesn’t make any sens-!”
“Well we’re going to have to tell him about the bunny at some point. Let’s just wake him up and apologize.” Haruhi began walking towards Honey.
“Nope.” Y/n picks Haruhi up, placing her behind the couch with Hikaru, Karou, and Tamaki.
“Honey-senpai wakes up in a very bad mood after napping.” Y/n pats Haruhi on the head.
“If he gets in a bad mood, it affects the entire host club.”

“Now this may be a rumour, but the Haninozuka family once visited a U.S. military base to give combat training. Supposedly, Honey-senpai slept through most of it because of his jet lag.”
“Then a soldier came in and carelessly tried to wake him up. Since he had been sleeping for so long…”
“On that day, he wiped out two entire platoons of soldiers, and not just any soldiers, green berets!”
“And I’ve heard we’ve had diplomatic issues with American ever since that day!” Tamaki rambled,
The twins shivered.
“How terrifying!”
"And we've got a bigger problem. Usa-Chan was handmade for Huni-Senpai by his deceased grandmother. You've seen how he carries it around, that little bunny is his most prized possession! I can't imagine how he's going to react when he wakes up, and sees that his precious Usa-Chan is ruined!" Tamaki shakes.
“He’s gonna do to us what his did to those green berets!” The three screams.
“You’re exaggerating. It’s impossible for that story to be true. I mean, c’mon.” Haruhi deadpanned.
“Did you see what Honey-Senpai did to those police officers back in chapter 7? I think it’s fair to say at least some of the story is true.” Y/n crossed his arms.

“It is! And there’s other evidence that Honey-senpai has an evil side to him. Listen this, his blood type is AB, how do you like that?”
“Yeah so what?” Haruhi raises her brow.
“He’s saying he is the blood type as Kyoya.” Y/n lazily points to Kyoya.
This got to Haruhi as she began freaking out along with the trio.
“What’s the matter you guys have a problem with my blood type?” Kyoya counties tapping away on his laptop.
“Don’t they treat blood types the same as astrology signs here?” Y/n looks over to Kyoya.

Honey rolls over in his sleep with a sigh.
“This is bad! We have to do something quick before he wakes up. Hikaru, Kaoru!” Tamaki snaps his fingers.
“Sir!” The twins whispered with a salute.
“Why is everything life or death with this club.” Y/n sits next to Kyoya, leaning his head on the palm of his hand.
“I mean don’t they realize they can just, y’know wash it.” Y/n observed the Twins digging through their costume chest.
“They’re worried he might find out, and what he’ll do.” Kyoya continues to type,
“Obviously I know but it’s not like they teared him apart.” Y/n exhaled, watching the group go down in flames. However his vision is impaired when Hikaru and Karou hold up a pink mascot-like bunny costume.
“Absolutely not.” Y/n shakes his head.
“Please~” They give him puppy eyes.
“No I somehow got convinced to wear your bunny-girl outfit, I am putting my foot down”
“Please.” The twins plea.
“No.”
“You’re our only hope! Haruhi wont wear it!” They cried.

Honey sits up from his slumber, rubbing his eyes. The host club watches him in dead silence.
“He’s awake! We’ll have to use a substitute, we’ve got no choice!” Tamaki quickly places down a brown teddy bear. Honey looks to his side, staring blankly at the bear, he grabs it. The hosts hold their breath, Honey flings the bear across the room
“Not my teddy bear!” Tamaki cried.
“He’s gonna come after us next!” The twins hug each other.
Honey slowly walks towards the table Usa-chan resided. And saw the state of him.
“He just spotted the bunny!”
He looks up to the host club with a stone cold glare.
“Who’s responsible for this. Who got Usa-chan dirty?”

“Want some?” Y/n hands over a container of popcorn to kyoya.
“Where did you even get that?”
“Answer the question, do you want any?” He lightly shakes the container. Kyoya reached in to grab some.

“Someone please help us! Mori-senpai please protect us!” Tamaki and the others cried out.
“He wanted tea. So Usa-chan decided to have a drink.” Mori calmly explained.
“I see! So that’s why his face is dirty, isn’t it! Do you think he wants some cake too?” Honey now sunshine and giggles, holds up Usa-chan.

…

Not long club hours finally start and guests start piling in. And like second nature Y/n and Kyoya are off to the side watching the rest of the club.
However something is different this time.

"Huni, how do you like to have chocolate? Mousse? Bonbons? Wait, I bet chocolate cake is your favorite, huh?" One of Honey guests smiled.
"Umm let's see, well, I like them all! I love anything chocolate, Usa-Chan, and all of you ladies!" Honey giggled, the girls swooned at this.
"Oh he's so cute!"

"That was a close call earlier, huh Senpai." Haruhi looks over to Tamaki.
"No kidding! I'm glad we settled that Usa-Chan issue without any violence." Tamaki lets a sigh.

Haruhi went over to Honey, bringing a tray of tea to the table.
“Uh honey-senpai, you can’t keep eating nothing but sweets all of the time. Y’know you’re gonna end up getting a cavity.” She placed down the tray.
“Oh don’t worry about it, I always brush my teeth!” Honey takes a bite and freezes.
“Oh?” Y/n eyes widened a bit.
“Honey-senpai… is… it…?” Haruhi worriedly looks to Honey.
“Nah it’s nothing.. don’t worry about it..” honey holds his cheek, tears brimming at the corners of his eyes. The twins hold Honey down on his chair.
“Just let me take a look in your mouth!” Haruhi struggled, as Honey throughs a fit.
“Hold still..”

Honey is still moving, delaying what’s doom to come.
“Honey-senpai, please quit squirming!”
“There’s nothing wrong with me! Quit messing with me!” Honey eyes watered.
“Leave me alone!”
Mori quietly walks up to Honey, he pushes Honey down onto the sofa, using his hand to look at Honeys mouth. The guests swoon at the display.
"Yes, that's it, that's it! That's what was missing! It's moe~!" Renge watches the two.
“Why are our guests obsessed with incest.” Y/n groaned.

“So it’s a cavity?” Tamaki pops up.
“Yeah.”
“It’s alright, I’ll be okay.” Honey whimpered.
“Tamaki.” Mori looks over to the blonde.
Yes, you’re right, I’ll take care of this.” Tamaki clears his throat.
“Until Honey-senpai gets over his cavity, I’m afraid he can’t have sweets.”
“Therefore, we’ll be supportive and ask that you kindly refrain from eating snacks in the club till this whole ordeal is over.”
"N-no! No don't Takashi, please don't take my snacks away." Honey pleads, grabbing onto Mori.
"You can't, don't do it.. What'll I do without them?"
Mori simply takes away Honey’s unfinished cake slice.
"I can handle it! Please don't take away my cake!!" He chases after him.
“No more cake.”

…

The next day arrives, and Honey is now walking around with a ribbon tied around his head, the bow imitating bunny ears. Everyday, was Honeys personal hell, It felt like Mori was personally punishing him.

"It's too bad Tamaki. I wanted to give you some of the chocolates specially made by our new patissier. My family just hired him from France, but I can't share them with you because you're not eating sweets." Tamaki’s guest sighed in disappointment.
"Do not fret my princess, for the present I must abstain for poor Huni-Senpai's sake. But eventually we'll be able to share chocolate together again." Tamaki holds the girls hand,
"Oh the friendship you boys have is absolutely beautiful."
"I believe things will work out for the better this way my dear. I'm sure it's delicious but, no chocolate could ever be able to withstand the heat wave of my love. So it would all melt and go to waste." He rubs circles on the girl’s hand.
“Oh Tamaki~”

"Impressive boss, that was quite an act." Hikaru slides behind him.
"Missing sweets, aren't you."
Tamaki waves his hand,
"Eh- Buzz off. The club's number one priority is our guests. All that matters is their happiness."
“You had better What yourselves out there. Don’t give any sweets to Honey-senpai no matter what tricks he resorts to and incidentally those instructions came from Mori-senpai, this wasn’t my doing.” Kyoya smiled, with an upbeat attitude.
“You seem to be enjoying yourself.” Y/n grinned.
“Is it possible it’s related to the lack of money going towards Honey’s addiction.” Y/n spoke with a knowing smile.
“It’s a possibility.” Kyoya smiled.
“It’s weird seeing you like this” Y/n joked.
“I have no idea what you’re talking about.”

“Never mind. But how long do you think Honey’s gonna start using his special skills.” Y/n raises a brow.
“I believe he’s already started.”
“Hm?”
Kyoya points behind Y/n, he turns and nearly jumps out of his skin, Honey was right behind him.
“Jesus! A warning next time Honey-senpai.” Y/n gasped.
“Sorry for scaring you… but I was just wondering if.. you had sweets to spare?” He gave a puppy dog look.
“…I mean I have no candy on me, so can’t really help you…” Y/n, slid his bag farther from Honey.
Honey took this as a personal attack, yanking the bag from Y/n and began digging through it on the floor. Any items he didn’t want he tossed them in a pile behind him.
“He’s lost it.” Y/n mumbled, the once organized bag sat in ruins, right in front of his eyes.
Honey flips the bag upside down, more stuff fell out, but nothing seemed to please Honey.
“Aren’t you going to stop him?” Kyoya looks over to the mess on the floor.
“I have nothing to hide, and from experience I’m not intervening when someone has withdrawals.” Y/n raises his hands.
Honey began piling an absurd amount of energy drinks. Honey flips the bag upside down, and finds nothing. He pouted and stormed off.

“Great now he just left everything on the floor.” He tiredly rubbed his face.
He sighed a grabbed the pile of clutter into the table.
“Now is a better time to clean my bag I guess..” Y/n places his bag on the table.
“You should’ve stopped him.”
“Yeah, yeah I know.” Y/n waves a hand dismissively.
He starts organizing the pile. As kyoya ‘helped’.
“I have to ask, how did you fit all of this into your bag?” Kyoya picked out the third deck of cards.
“Think of my bag like Mary Poppin’s bag, it’s magic” Y/n takes the deck from Kyoya’s hand, placing it back into the side pocket of his bag.

A black and red book got Kyoya’s eye. He pulled it from the pile and looked at it.
The cover had a black design of a diamond, against a red backdrop, on the borders of the book had the different suits of cards. He flipped it opened and inside was fairly new paper, the writings consisted of typical casino card game rules, how to mix certain drinks, with stray messy notes of reminders on the margins, off topic rants, along with contact information underlined.
“Hm? What did you find-“ He looks at the small book, his eye widening.
“Are you reading my notebook?” Y/n eyes twitch.
“I’ll just take that-“ Y/n removes the notebook from Kyoya’s hands, his fingers brushing his in the process.
“You don’t see me go through your book.” He muttered, sliding the red book in a secret compartment in his bag.
He placed the last bit of objects back in the bag.
“We should probably empty out the kitchen now.” Y/n sighed.

…

Third Day…

The third day rolls around and Honey isn’t doing any better, he’s been pacing around in the kitchen.
The club was getting worried, sure they expected him to be upset. But they weren’t thinking how much Honey would change.
“He’s gonna crack.” Tamaki stared at the ticking time bomb.
“Would someone please talk to him, he’s scaring me…” kaoru mumbled.
“It worse than when Y/n’s ‘games’ had to be put on probation.” Hikaru grabs his brother.
Honey walks over to a separate area in the host room,
“He’s heading for the Candy!”
Honey ripped open a cabinet, nearly knocking it off its hinges.

“No need to worry, we emptied out of all the sweets.” Kyoya happily mentioned.
“And now I have an entire room filled with candy.” Y/n sighed.
Honey grabs the bear that replaced the candy, and slammed it in cold blood.
“He’s keeps doing that to my teddy bear!” Tamaki cried.
Honey stumbled out of the kitchen, and before he got far he tumbled. Almost like a rag doll.
“Well there he goes.”
“-Three days and he gives up.”
“Withdrawal is real monster to deal with, though he lasted longer than I thought.” Y/n walks towards the limp Honey.
“Are you okay?” He lends out a hand.
Honey looked at his hand, way too long.
‘Why do I have a bad feeling-‘
He then latched on to Y/n and bites into him, bound to leave a nasty scar,
“JESUS—! The son of a bitch bit me!” Y/n tries shakes Honey off, but he holds on.
“Shit! Get off!” Y/n pushes Honey’s face, but with no results.
“You motherfucker-“ Y/n stops as Mori approaches them.
“Mitsukuni, don’t take this out on other people.” Mori stares at Honey.
He lets go, but now he’s glaring at Mori. Y/n immediately backs away, putting as much distance as he could.

He looks back at the bite, and sees blood soaking through the uniform, goddamnit. Y/n holds his arm as hastily grabs his bag and walks out of the Host room, heading for the nearest bathroom.
He slams the door behind him. He puts the bag on the counters by the sinks, and he takes off his blazer.
Only find nearly his entire white button up sleeve is drenched in blood, He cringed at the state of it. How could someone so small do this???
He quickly went back to digging through his bottomless pit of a bag. For the life of him he couldn’t find his bandages, where was it? He could’ve sworn he left them… he. Left. Them. On. The. Table.
“What now…” Y/n gritted his teeth, tears threatened to spill.

‘Knock’ ‘Knock’

“Busy!” Y/n strained his voice.
‘Please leave’

“It’s me Y/n.” Kyoya spoke, his voice muffled.
He stared at the door, before opening it. Kyoya stood there holding out a beaten up first aid kit.
“You forgot to put this back in your bag.” He placed the kit next to Y/n.
“The one time I need it too.” Y/n groaned. Already begging for this day to end.
“Look you don’t have to stay, I can handle it.”
“I highly doubt it.”
“I- fine don’t have to be smug bastard about it.” He huffed, pulling himself up on the marble counter
Kyoya opened the kit, he pulled out bandages and a small bottle of disinfectant.
“You need to take off your shirt.” He sets down the supplies next to him.
‘Hot— NO. Defence mechanisms go.’
“Doctor!” Y/n begins unbuttoning his shirt, sliding it off his body.
“We have to stop meeting like this.” Y/n motions vaguely towards his bare chest.

Kyoya just stared at him.
“Give me your arm.”
He listens and holds it out. He began cleaning the wound.
“So what’s the diagnosis, doc? How long do I have to live?” Y/n joked.
flustered with the fact he could feel Kyoya’s breath on him. His heart now beating faster for a different reason.
“You’ve already made this joke before.” Kyoya looks up at him, still holding his injured arm.
“I did, didn’t I? It’s hard to be original when I currently have a bite wound.” Y/n leans against the bathroom mirror.
“I’ll have to disinfect the wound. it’s going to hurt.” He placed a swab to area, causing the male to hiss and flinch away.
“Sor—“
“We’ve established this before Kyoya, you’re not.” Y/n gave a small laugh.
Kyoya finally finished up, wrapping the bandage snuggly around the arm.

“Wait I just remembered… don’t have a spare uniform..” he looked towards the bloodied uniform. He became an acutely aware he was still shirtless.
“That’s why I brought an extra.” Kyoya holds up a bag.
“How do you get all of these spare uniforms?”
“Do you want answers or do you want a shirt?”
He swipes the bag and puts on the new button up.
“Try to not get any blood on it this time.”
“I can’t promise that.”
He puts the blazer on completing the uniform.
They both walked out of the bathroom, Y/n stuffing his hands in his pockets.
“I just realized something.”
“Hm?”
“Out of all the hosts you’re the one that has seen me without my top the most.” Y/n very bluntly said.
“Maybe let’s keep it that way.” Kyoya pushes up his glasses.
“Aww, are you jealous~” Y/n gives a sly grin.
“No.” He responded to quickly.
“-I’m just saying it’s better if it’s me, than the others.” Why was he… Nervous?

…
Serval days later…

Kyoya sat next to Y/n. He had a calculator in his hand, surrounded by mountains of paper work.
“It really is an addiction huh?” Y/n spoke looking at one of the bills.
“An expensive one…” Kyoya grumbled.
“Are you suddenly glad my at least brings money.” Y/n smiled.

Chapter Text

It’s Always Been You (Re-write)
Pt 13(technically 14)

….

“Welcome!”

….

It was barely morning, and Y/n was blissfully sleeping, truly rare sight to see, nothing could ruin his sleep—-
A ring tone echos throughout the dark room, abruptly waking Y/n up. He whips his head towards his phone. He didn’t need to check who was calling. He already knew, the oh so familiar ringtone, the sound made him want to throw up. He looked bright at the screen, dread filling every inch of him.

‘Mom’

‘Don’t answer’
‘Don’t answer’
‘Don’t answer’

He took a weak breath before picking up the call, against his own better judgment.
“Hi mom.” His voice wavered.
“No- uh, you didn’t wake me don’t worry about it...”He could barely hear his mom over his own heartbeat.
“Mom, you know I can’t work weekdays-… Yes I know that’s why I’m here, but, you can’t just-…”
“Right… I’m sorry. Wait-No you don’t have too-” The phone shut off as the call abruptly ended.
Of course he set his mom off, now he’s going to work damaged control so his mom doesn’t go off the deep end.
An alarm went off. Pulling him out of his thoughts,
‘School’.
Fine. He’ll just deal with it later then, all he needs is to make it through today.
It’ll be fine.

…

The host club’s activities has been scheduled in the school’s courtyard, the Sun was shining, gorgeous hydrangeas littered the grass surrounding the area, and the weather was perfect. It’s a shame Y/n stands off to the side stewing in his neglected feelings, his sliver lining was at least he didn’t have guests to entertain, he’d highly doubt he could keep a level head right now.
Since this morning he hasn’t heard back from his mom. He’s tried calling, but to no avail.
She tended to be very eccentric, it was all or nothing for her. If she got ticked off it would end up being his job to pull his mom back together. He’d gladly walked on eggshells for her if it meant a day where she isn’t utterly miserable, he’s learned early on that of she’s in a bad mood then everyone has to be in a bad mood.
“Oh~ Y/n.” Two twin serpents slivered behind him, stopping his internal monologue.
“What’s with the long face?” Hikaru stands on his right, while Karou stands on his left.
“I think he’s jealous Kyoyas not giving him any attention.” Kaoru teased, poking Y/n’s cheek.
“Not even close.” He swatted Kaoru’s hand,
“It’s been a long morning, I’m not in the mood for whatever you guys are planning on doing.”
“Are you sure, because it’d make sense if you were.” Hikaru grinned.
“You do follow him around like a lost puppy. It’s not hard to put two and two together, I’d even say it’s painfully obvious.” Hikaru wiggled his brows.
“Like I said, I’m not in the mood.” Y/n pushes the two off of him.
“If you say so~ we’ll be playing catch with the boss, so you know where to find us.” They blow a kiss as they walk away. He internally rolled his eyes.

‘This is gonna to be a long day…’

“Y/n! Duck!” Karou runs over to Y/n, pulling him closer to his body, the guests cheered at this ‘romantic’ gesture, ah so it’s pre-planned on the twins part. The ball falls on the ground next to them with a thud,
“You need to be careful where you throw boss!” Karou scolded.
“Are you okay?” Karou pushes back a few strands of hair from Y/n’s face.
“Hmhm.” Y/n looks off to the side, playing coy for the guests. Y/n leans in a bit closer towards Karou, barely speaking above a whisper.
“I’ll give you the pass Karou, but if Hikaru pulls this type of stunt with me today I’ll kill him then myself.” Y/n pulls back, still looking directly at Karou. He gives a quick nod in response, letting go of Y/n.
He grabs the ball off the ground handing it towards Karou.

“How is it my fault?!” Tamaki squawked, waving his arms in the air.
“Who knew he'd be such a bad sport at keamari? So much for him being the Genji of Ouran Academy." Hikaru shrugged, looking blankly towards Y/n and Karou.
“What?!” Tamaki rushes over.
“You want to say that to my face you perverted punks!” He grabs Hikaru and Karou by their collars.
“Yeah what? We’re not afraid to say it to your face.” They spoke at the same time.
“You think so?” Tamaki lets them go, grabbing the ball in Karou’s hands and places the ball on the ground in front of him.
“Starlight kick!” The ball rockets into the air.
“What?!” Karou’s eyes tries to follow the ball,
“So fast!” Hikaru spoke amazed.
“Take care of yourself~ bye!” The twins wave their handkerchiefs, giving the ball a tearful goodbye.

‘SMASH’
Glass shattered quickly followed by a heavy thud.
The host’s slowly turned their heads towards a now guilty looking blonde.

…

The club found itself in the newspaper club, as small club with only three members.
“Really, we’re terribly sorry about that.” Tamaki bows.
Apparently the Newspaper club’s president got hit directly on his head by Tamaki’s ball, along with shattering the clubs window.
He’s now holding an ice pack to the wound. The other two members were on both sides of him.
"Really, we're terribly sorry about that." Tamaki lowered his head in a bow.
"Don't worry, it's no big deal. Could've happened to anyone, right? Just a ball flying through a window and hitting me upside the head." The president waves a hand dismissively.
"Please, accept our apology." He bows again.
"Well this works out perfectly. I was just thinking about approaching the host club about a cover story. I don't suppose you'd be interested." The president tilts his head.
“I didn’t even know we had a newspaper club.” Haruhi bluntly says.

"It's more gossip brag than newspaper." Hikaru shows Haruhi the newspaper in his hand.
"Yea, like a trashy tabloid. It's filled with stories about scandalous love affairs, family power struggles, and junk like that." Karou holds up the same newspaper.
"It's just a lame gossip brag that specializes in stirring up scandal."
"And everyone knows it's all lies, so nobody reads it anymore."

"You know I guess we have kind of lost sight of the truth, because we've been so worried about drawing in more readers. It's a shame we're just now realizing our error. Now that the paper is at risk.." The president nervously rubs the back of his neck.
Tamaki eyes widened.
"We finally realize what we should have been reporting to the students of Ouran." The three members stand up and bows towards Tamaki. "Help us, please. For our last paper of the semester, we'd like to do an up close special edition, revealing the charms of Ouran's Host Club members. I'm begging you, without your help our club will close."
Tamaki pushes the hair of of his own face,
"Heh, you can count on us!" He bows.
"On behalf of the Host Club I-" Tamaki stops, noticing Kyoya pushing him to the side.
"We'll have to decline." Kyoya gives an apologetic smile.

"But Kyoya, he got hurt because of me! What's the big deal, huh! So they wanna do a story on us, why can't we help them out?" Tamaki argues.
"I'm the boss, me! Got that?"
"Sorry, we have a policy prohibiting us from sharing any personal information with anyone other than our guests. But we'd be more than happy to pay any medical expenses related to your injury." Kyoya talks over him.
“And another thing, what makes you think we’d want to help you spread more rumours and gossip. We’ve got a reputation to uphold and you’d just ruin it.” Kaoru adds.
“Besides, you guys cause a lot of trouble for other people. And why’d we wanna get mixed up in that?”
The president sits down in defeat.
“I understand. Well, I guess you can’t really erase the sins of the past, can you? People won’t even give you an opportunity to redeem yourself.” He began to sob clutching his head.
“My head is killing me!”
“President!” The two members yelled.
“I’m okay… don’t worry you two. Oh no I’m getting dizzy again!” The president dramatically face plants onto the desk.
“President!”
“No wait I’m fine…”
“I guess all we can do at this point is disband with grace..”
“No, you don’t have too!” Tamaki yelled, clearly striking a cord within the male.

“Huh?” The three look at the blonde.
“You can always make a fresh start. We’ll help, we will rally the power of our Host Club, we can re-establish the Newspaper club together!”
“Well count us out.” The twins dryly spoke.
“You’re way too trusting boss. We can’t just go along with everything you do forever.” They began dragging Haruhi out the room with them.
“Yeah I’m not in the mood to get interrogated.” Y/n leaves.
“We’re leaving too Tamaki. We’re holding an evaluation meeting… mostly about you.” Kyoya, Mori, and Honey leave.
"Hold it. How can you be so heartless. These men are about to lose their club." Tamaki’s voice shakes.
"Don't you feel sorry for them?" Tears began to stream down his face.
"Their family's breaking up!"

"As your president I demand you help them and that is a direct order!" He points to the host club.
"We're not going to do it!" The twins glared at him.

…

The hosts were back in their club room, Tamaki was in a corner, sadly playing with a red ball.
“Well he’s obviously upset with us.”Hikaru looks over to his brother.
“-Yeah, he hasn’t even changed clothes.”
“I hate it when he ignores us when we’re infront of him. He’s such a child.” Kyoya complained.
“Nah, Tama-chan is just a lonely guy, you know?” Honey takes a bite of cake.
“Doesn’t give him the right to throw a tantrum when he doesn’t get his way.” Y/n muttered, the situation felt grossly familiar.
“A club is like a family. Their family is about to be broken up. I feel sorry for them.” Tamaki pouts.

“I hate to give in, but would it really be that bad to help them out with their newspaper.” Haruhi looks at Kyoya.
“What?”The twins looked over to Haruhi.
“Hey, since when are you taking his side?” Y/n raises a brow.
“Since never, just listen okay?” Haruhi blankly spoke.
“I know any moment now, he’s gonna look over here with those puppy dog eyes he uses when he wants something, and none of us will be able to say no, so he’ll win.”
"Let me guess, you're speaking from experience, aren't you." The twins sighed.
"Besides, maybe I'm wrong, but isn't this the kind of thing you guys usually go for?" Haruhi brows furrowed.
"Well, no. This seems like more trouble than it's worth."
“What about you Honey-senpai?” Haruhi walks over to him.
“Count me out, I have this cake to eat, and Takashi sticks with me, right?"
Mori hums in agreement.
“Y/n?” Haruhi turns her head.
“Absolutely not.” He makes an ‘X’ gesture with his hands.

Tamaki rolls a ball around before looking back at the club.
“Those eyes…” Haruhi muttered.
Tamaki repeats this action, Haruhi now over on his side with a sigh.
Tamaki does it again, this time Hikaru and Karou went over.
And Tamaki does it for a final time, Kyoya finally caves, much to Y/n’s dismay.

“There will be conditions.” Kyoya pushes up his glasses.
"The outline of their article will be submitted by us. Interviews are strictly prohibited, and it is vital that our clients identities be kept confidential." Kyoya looks down at his black notebook.
Tamaki sits up straighter, stars in his eyes.
“Do we agree?” Tamaki eagerly shakes his head.

“Well, if you think it’s cool Kyoya-senpai,”Hikaru shrugs, Karou mimicking the action as well.
“Then we are too.”
“I’ll do it, since Kyo-Chan says it’s okay!”Honey smiled.
“Hm.”

“Are we really doing this?” Y/n groaned, still not convinced.
“Everyone else seems to be agreeably.” Kyoya looks over towards Y/n.
“…Fine.” Y/n caves at last.

“Then I’ll let The Newspaper club know about this.” He snaps his black notebook shut.
“Y/n. Can you come with me?”Kyoya walks out of the room, with Y/n following after.
“What do you need me for?” Y/n raised a brow.
“Do you still have any left over surveillance equipment?”
“Uh, I think so.” Y/n digged through his pockets, pulled out two small black devices.
“Just a precaution with our new alliance with the Newspaper club.”
“Video or audio?” Y/n held out the devices.
“Audio would be appreciated.” Kyoya grabbed the device.
“Why bother going through with Tamaki’s idea, if you dont trust them in the first place. You and I both know this can only go south.” Y/n puts the other device back into his pocket.
“Like I said, it’s just a precaution.” Kyoya he placed the small device hidden in the secret department of the first-aid kit.
“We should bring this to the Newspaper club now.”

…

"Of course! If you'll allow us to cover you, we promise to observe your conditions." The president gives a cheery smile.
"Well then, you may start tomorrow." Kyoya gives him a small nod.
“Excellent.”
"So how is that bump on your forehead feeling?" Kyoya analyzed the president.
"Oh that, it's no big deal, I hardly feel it anymore." He responded.
"—I owe a lot to this bump, 'cause without it, we'd never have come together for this article."
‘How lucky.’ Y/n thought to himself.

"That's true, but we're still very sorry it happened." Kyoya slides the bugged first-aid kit on the desk.
"I brought you a little something as an apology of sorts." He opens it, showing off the Ootori branding on the inside.
"This is a first aide kit, made by my family's company."
"Thank you, I appreciate it." He grabs the kit.
“No problem, please excuse us.” Kyoya starts to leave, Y/n following.

"Oh, it just dawned on me, your family runs the Ootori group, right? They manufacture medical equipment, don't they." The two stopped, looking back at him.
"My family mostly deal with hospital management."
"I'm so glad that we'll be working together. My father is a president as well, of the Komatsuzawa publishing firm." He very subtly mentioned.
"Yes, I am well aware of that. So, being president of the newspaper club is your way of preparing to take over the family company?" Kyoya spoke.
"Well yes to an extent, but I have this younger brother. He's a bright young man and my father is very proud of him you see. So now my father has decided to turn future management of the company over to my younger brother." He bites his finger nails.
"And hereby passing over me, the eldest son, first born. However, if I'm able to finish my third year at Ouran Academy as the president of a successful newspaper club, I think he may reconsider my candidacy as his successor. Do you understand? I cannot allow this club to fall apart, no matter what." His eyes drift over to Y/n.
“You’re Y/n L/n right? Your mother runs a handful of highly successful casinos.” He gives a polite smile.
“Yes, that’s correct.” Y/n tensed.
“You probably can’t relate to my struggles, given the fact you’re the oldest and your younger sister wants nothing to do with the family business. The cards were stacked in your favour, huh? Must be nice.” He spoke, a sense of malice leaked through his voice.
Y/n just nodded, unsure on what to say now.

"Please excuse us, we really have to get going.” Kyoya places a hand on Y/n’s shoulder.
‘Oh thank god, it’s over.’

…

Y/n sits down in the field, feeling a bit more put together since this morning, watching the host club play a kids game.
"The daruma doll fell oVER! The daruma doll fell oVER!" Tamaki whips his head back as the hosts freeze in place.
"The daruma doll fell oVER!" He looks back, no one moves.
"The daruma doll fell oVER! The daruma doll fell OVER! The darumarumadollfeh OVER!" He looks back, pointing to the hosts.
"I saw you move Hikaru and Kaoru! I saw you, you moved I saw you I saw you and you!" Tamaki points at Y/n last.
“I’m not even playing?” Y/n plays with the grass.
"What? We didn't move boss!" The twins places their hands on their hips.

"President, what on earth are we witnessing?" Sayko leans over to Ukyo.
"Could it be some kind of new religion?"
"Why're you asking me? How the hell should I know." The president gave an annoyed look.
"You know, I can't blame you for being shocked. I was unfamiliar with it myself, but it's a commoner's game!" Tamaki dramatically poses.
"They have a wide variety, and none of them require spending any money. All you need is a few friends to play with~"
"Mhm and what does this have to do with our coverage of the host club?" The president’s eye twitched.

"You need to learn friendliness! If you want to clear the negative reputation of the newspaper club and attempt to capture the hearts of your readers, you must try to be more down to earth. I could just imagine the headlines now." He points to the three members. "The handsome boys of the host club enjoy commoners' games, with pictures of us frolicing in the scenery of early summer. It would be the perfect facelift for your front page, and it gives you the chance to show that a certain commoner is happier now reliving his childhood here with us!" Tamaki looks over to Haruhi, who in return gives an awkward wave with an equally awkward smile.
"But president.. I don't think I understand what he's saying." Ukyo whispered.
"Are you sure that this guy isn't just a complete idiot?” Sakyo adds.
"Aha I saw that Kyoya, you moved a little bit now get over here!" Tamaki smiled.
"Did you even have your eyes open?"
"Just stop whining and get over here now~" Tamaki grinned.
Y/n smiled to himself, placing the rocks he found to his left.

"Don't let your guard down just yet. This is all part of his strategy." The president whispered.
Haruhi slides away from the group, going over to Y/n.
“Trying to hide from Tamaki, aren’t you?” Y/n teased, holding a small rock in his hand.
“You can say that.” She sits down across from Y/n.
“Why do you have so many rocks?” Haruhi looks over the piles surrounding them.
“Because Rocks are cool.” Y/n spoke not looking up at Haruhi.
“Look at this one.” Y/n holds up a light rock with dark speckles all around it.
“Hey why do you even collect stuff like this anyways?” Haruhi holds the rock in her hands.
“Probably because I share the same mentality of a crow.” Y/n started rearranging the collection of rocks.
“…That makes a lot of sense.” Haruhi places the rock back with the rest.
“You can take one if you want.” Y/n mumbled.
“What?” Haruhi tilts her head in confusion.
“You heard me, take any rock you want.” He points to collection.
“Are you sure?” Haruhi looks at a small greyish pink rock and she picks it up.
“Ooh good choice!” He smiled.

“Ah yes, the commoner in question.” Y/n looked behind him, his shoulders stiffened.
Haruhi gets pulled to the side by the newspaper club.
“Can we ask you a few questions?”
“Why can’t this be over yet…” Haruhi spoke under her breath.
“No he’s clearly busy.” Y/n stood up, dusting off his uniform.
“It’s fine I don’t mind, really..” Haruhi unconvincingly spoke.
“Haruhi you don’t have to.” Y/n pushed her out of the way from the newspaper club.
“Just go make sure the others haven’t caused any trouble.”

“Y/n l/n was it?” The president interrupted.
“If you’re so against having him interviewed, why don’t we just interview you instead.”
“…sure but there’s nothing of value from talking to me.” Y/n crossed his arms defensively.
“I’m sure there’s something interesting we can dig up. Every one has their dark sides, after all.” The president ominously smiled, clicking his pen.
“Let’s just get this over with.” Y/n gave a fake smile.
“So why did you join the host club? You’re clearly not the most charismatic student.” The presidents sidekicks were holding a notepad.
“I was personally invited by Kyoya, next question.” Y/n quickly spoke, bugging the president.
“Well then, what about the club members, what do you think about them?”
“They’re good people, and before you ask no they don’t have a mysterious backstory, are we done yet?” He smiled, pushing the president buttons.

“No, we have one last question. And you might find this one interesting.” His tone of voice shifted.
“Okay asked away then.” Y/n felt a shiver run up his spine.
“We did some of our own personal research on each of the club members. And we found something, odd.” Y/n’s body stiffened, and sense of dread filled every inch of him.
“You don’t to seem to live with your parents, at least that’s what it said on your school records. Why is that?”
“I don’t see how that’s important.” Y/n gritted his teeth.
“Just answer the question, please.”
“I don’t have to tell you anything.” Y/n’s tone dropped.
“I figured you’d say that, so I took it upon myself to ask someone more cooperative.” The president smiled, causing Y/n’s stomach to drop.
“What did you do?”

“Your mother was such a kind lady, she was so excited to talk about you for our paper.”
‘Fuck.’
“Why don’t you talk to your mother, she’s very worried about you.”
“I do. I did so this morning.” Y/n clenched his jaw.
“Well she told me you rarely told her anything about your personal life!”
“What kind of person would ignore their own flesh and blood. She didn’t even know you were in a host club! We had to tell her ourselves.” He gives a closed eye smile.
“If I remember correctly her exact words were: ‘I couldn’t believe my own daughter was selling herself out.’ Isn’t that interesting.”
“I believe you’re stepping outside your jurisdiction.” Y/n jaw clenched.
He felt sick, he didn’t want his to happen. His head felt like it was spinning.
“Such a shame, turns out the host club does have its disappointments.”
His phone buzzed in his pocket, sending shivers up his spine.
“You should answer that.” The president walked away pleased at his work.

He shakily pulled his phone out of his pocket, and stared at the caller id. His thumb over the green button—
“Y/n~”
He jumped nearly dropping his phone. Then he quickly shoved his phone back into his pocket, declining the call.
“You scared me! Warning next time.” He spoke.
"Next we're playing can-keri!” Hikaru pulls Y/n over to the rest of the group.
“You're it, okay Kyoya?" Tamaki points to him.
"If I must." Kyoya looks down at the can.

"Starlight kick!!" Tamaki kicks the can.
The rest of the hosts bolted, except Kyoya and Y/n.
"Hm, if you honestly think i'm going to fall for the same trick again you've got another thing com- agh!" The can lands flat on the president’s head.
“So, you’re not playing?” Kyoya glances over to him.
“Uh— no, the funny thing is I never agreed to play this game.” Y/n sighed.
“And besides I rather not leave you alone with the Newspaper club.” Y/n gives a strained smile.

"Damn it. I refuse to put up with his shenanigans any longer. You'll pay for this Tamaki Suoh." The president grumbled, walking off.
“Hm.” Kyoya looks at the club leaving and back at Y/n.
“Speaking of which, I’d notice they pulled you off to the side, what was that about?”
“They wanted to interview Haruhi but I decided to ‘take the bullet’ for her.” Y/n gave a weak chuckle.
“Is that why you’re in a bad mood?” Kyoya pushes up his glasses.
“Partly.” Y/n picks at his finger nails. ‘Of course he’d notice.’
“They decide to take it upon themselves to inform my mom of my activities at school.” Y/n looks down at his feet.
“So that means…” Kyoya looks at Y/n, at least Y/n think he does, he’s too busy avoiding any form of eye contact to check.
“Yep. That’ll be a fun conversation later.” Y/n quickly wipes away the tears from his eyes. ‘I’m majorly screwed.’
A veil of silence fell between the two.

“…I think the newspaper club has had their fun.” Kyoya breaks the silence.
“Hm, Finally putting Chekhov’s gun to use?” Y/n looks up at him.

…

"It's too dangerous to write gossip about Suoh. You don't have any evidence sir."

"Who needs evidence? All I have to do is expose him and everyone will see it." He bites his finger nails. "If I set my mind to it, I can imagine any number of articles that would cause a commotion among the idiots at this academy."
"I'm going to expose Tamaki for the twit he is." They open the door to the newspaper club room, they take a step back as their greeting by the host club waiting for them. Y/n sitting on his desk, Hikaru and Karou leaning on the desk too.
"So we were right all along." Karou stares at the Newspaper club.
“What did we expect was gonna happen.” Y/n stares daggers at the president.
“You three!”
"Well, I guess it was pretty obvious." Hikaru looks over to his brother.
"The boss is the only one who hasn't caught on yet. He can be really dense when it pertains to anything about himself.”

"I should warn you, if you threaten him, there will be consequences." Hikaru spoke, an evil aura surrounded him.
"Are you ready to have the Hitachiin's and every other club members' family as your enemy?"
"I knew it, you're nothing but his lackeys! Tamaki's holding his parents' power over all of you!"
“And for what? Because I told you the truth.” He stares at Y/n.

"That's not true. We don't hang out with Tama-Chan because of his parents," Honey spoke on Mori’s shoulders.
"We love him. We all like being around him, and that's why we choose to be here."
“Well?” Hikaru spoke.
“What will you do now?”
"Please leave Tama-Chan alone okay?" Honey pouts.
"Grr, I'll get you all. It's not just about him anymore. I'll write an article that'll ruin all of you!" The president balls his fists.
Y/n gave a smile as he picked up the first-aid kit.
“You can try, but you see—“ Y/n opens the hidden section in the first-aid kit, revealing a disk.
“There’s a problem, the first-aid kit Kyoya so generously gave you has been recording since we left it to you.” Y/n grinned.
“President.” Ukyo hides behind the man.
“Just give up already.”
The president cries out, stumbling to his knees.

"Let me explain it to you in terms you can understand. You would do well to remember that the Ootori group and the Hitachiin family alone own enough stock to remove your father from his position as president of the Komatsuzawa publishing firm. However, we would never do something like that." Kyoya pushes up his glasses.
"We are not like you. What we strive for is fundamentally different."

…

“I found you.” Kyoya walks over to Haruhi and Tamaki.
“Where’s the newspaper club?” Tamaki asked.
"They had to cancel. Something came up." The twins looked over to orange and blue roses.
"They said they're going to focus on writing respectable articles."
"So maybe they'll get by without having to shut down." Karou shrugged.
"Oh really? That's good news." Tamaki smiled.
"Let's hurry back to the club room and eat some cake!" Honey smiled on Mori’s shoulders. Behind them were dark blue and pink roses.
"That does sound good," Tamaki stood up.

"Kyoya-Senpai? I was wondering.." Haruhi looked over to Kyoya. Next to him was lavender roses.
“Hm?”
"Is the Suoh family really that big a deal around here?"
"Well the foundation of their business lies in corporate finance, but they do have some extensive real estate as well. You've heard of the Roi Grand Hotel and the Outo Theater. They also have a hand in other things, like school management for example." Kyoya answered.
"I didn't know that, which school?" Haruhi stopped in her tracks.
“Why, Ouran Academy.”

"You've been here for how long? You should at least know what the chairman of the school board's name is, Haruhi.” Y/n chuckled, pulling out a yellow rose.
“You're able to attend school here because of the financial aid you received from Tamaki's family. You should be grateful to them." Kyoya adds.
“Haruhi~” Tamaki coo’s. Surrounded by red and white roses.
"Hurry it up or we're going to leave you."
"I would hate for you to end up lost again."
Haruhi groans as she catches up with the group.

‘It’s been a long day, I can deal with my mom in a later chapter…’ Y/n thinks to himself.

Chapter Text

It’s Always Been You (Re-write)
Pt 14 + 15

….

“Welcome!”

….

The morning sun peeks throughout the kitchen, the floor reflecting off the light, the cool tiles sending shivers up and down Y/n’s spine. A mug in hand he heads to the counter, and sits on the sliver stool.
For the last few days during summer break has been a drag. He had the absolute misfortune of working damage control ever since the newspaper club incident. By nothing sort of a miracle, he’d somehow got his mother to let it go, for now. Which directly translates to: I’ll bring this up at the worst possible time.

But now she’s back to nitpicking his every move. Least to say he was beyond exhausted. Now here he sits barely functioning, a husk of the little glory he once was, clutching his drink. The now cold cup sat there and he stared at the bottom of the cup, the cup seemly staring back.
Okay. Maybe he does need to take a break.

‘Buzz Buzz Buzz’
His phone lit up from the corner of his eye, its Tamaki.

He picked up his phone, answered the call, placing it back on the counter.
“SHE’S GONE!” Tamaki screeched, making Y/n jump scrambling to lower the volume on his phone.
“What?”
“My beloved daughter has vanished off the face of the earth! She must’ve been kidnapped by a group of criminals! I just know it! Contact the police! We have to request an emergency deployment of the S.D.F!” Tamaki rambled.
“Wait slow down, you’re not making any sense. What?” The twins spoke.
“What do you mean Haruhi’s gone?”
“Is this another one of your bad dreams again Tamaki?” Y/n sighed rubbing his face.
“Haruhi went missing! And her family must’ve gone bankrupt!” Tamaki frantically tried to explain.
“That must be the only explanation! I have tried calling her home phone and no one has answered.”
“Boss please not so loud. Did you tried calling her cell?” Hikaru grumbled.
“Cell phone! Why on earth would she have a cell phone!” He yelled, before taking a deep breath.
“Of course, she was issued one by a secret underground network of commoners known as the Phebeian Exchange.” He genuinely believed.
“Tamaki how did you make it this far in life? You can’t really think that’s what happened.” Y/n finally joined in, taking a sip out of the cup.
“I think my concern is valid Y/n! It’s my duty as her father to worry about her.”
Y/n rolled his eyes, going through his texts messages.
‘Honour student.’

“She’s in Karuizawa.” Y/n clicked out of his texts messages.
“Eh? Haruhi was turned out of her home, kidnapped by criminals, and forced into servitude in Karuizawa?” Tamaki questioned.
“Moron.” Kyoya plainly spoke.
‘Oh Kyoya is on the line too, then I guess I don’t need to play parent with Tamaki.’ Y/n thought, ending the call on his side. ‘I should refill my cup..’
‘Buzz Buzz Buzz’

“You got to be kidding me…” he whispered answering the call again.
“What now?” He groaned.
“Guess what Y/n~” Tamaki cooed, clearly in a better mood.
“You finally got a therapist. To help with your delusional ass.” Y/n grinned to himself.
“Nope! The host club is going to Karuizawa!” Tamaki cheered.
“Of course we are…” Y/n mumbled.

…

Now here the host club is in a charming building, the fresh smell of breakfast filled the area, and lively chatter accompanied it.
“Oh my!” The woman swooned.
“What dashing young me you are! These hunks must belong to Haruhi!” She giggled.
“Why don’t you call me Misuzu-chi?” She introduced herself to the group.

"He's an old friend of Ranka's. They used to work together at the same shop years ago." Kyoya looks over to the group.
“Well naturally you would know.” Tamaki’s eye twitched.
“Kill me…” Haruhi mumbled on her breath, getting a chuckle out of Y/n.
"I went into business for myself two years ago, and believe you me. Running this adorable little pension is like living a fairy tale~!" Misuzu spins around, purple petals dancing around her.
"So then, is Haru-Chan like your indentured servant?" Honey innocently asked, holding Usa-chan in his arms.
"She's more like an unpaid employee. This also happens to be Ranka's preferred method for keeping track of his daughter while he's busy working." Kyoya pushes up his glasses.
"What the? How do you know all of this stuff?" Tamaki pouts, sliding up next to Kyoya.
“Kill me…” Haruhi repeated, the bliss of this vacation away from the club is now ruined.

“‘Take my little girl under your wing’, he says. He practically begged me.
And since I still can’t afford the expensive hired help, it works out for everyone!”
Miszu began to swing Haruhi around by her shoulders, as if she’s a ragdoll.
"She's a model employee, really. It's such a shame I can't pay her anything." Misuzu spins Haruhi to make her face the host club.
"Oh! Tell me what you boys think of this cute little apron she's wearing. I made it myself!" She motions towards the apron.
“It looks cute on Haruhi!” Y/n gave a thumbs up.
"You are quite an exquisite seamstress!" Tamaki compliments.

…

The sun shined, the grass gently moved with the wind, clouds drifted by. A perfect afternoon day, to spend with people you’re trying to avoid!
“A job huh?” Kaoru noted, as the host club is now all outside enjoying tea.
“I don’t get it, you turned down our invitation to Bali for this?” Hikaru raised his brow at Haruhi.
“And we even asked her to go with us to Switzerland, didn’t we?” Honey adds, as Mori is behind him.
“We did.” Mori nodded.
“Yeah well I still don’t have a passport remember?” Haruhi sighed.
“Which is precisely why I recommended one of our domestic resorts, at a discount no less.” Kyoya wrote in his notebook.
“Hell, even I asked her if she wanted to go to an aquarium, I offered to pay too.” Y/n leaned back on his chair with a huff.
“I don’t think you’re in a place to judge, you rejected our offers too.” The twins blankly spoke.
“I-… touché.” Y/n sighed.

The bushes behind the group rustled as Tamaki pops out from them,
"Traitors. Asking Haruhi to go on a summer vacation with you behind my back. Have you no feeling of loyalty, of any solidarity?" Tamaki then crumbled onto the ground.
"Togetherness is our guiding principal. I work myself to the bone upholding that and this is the thanks I get." He begins to weep.
“It’s not our fault you don’t have the balls to ask Haruhi out yourself.” Y/n grinned, as Tamaki began to cry more.
"Why was your cell phone-“ Hikaru ignored Tamaki, looking over to Haruhi.
"Turned off?"
“Yeah, how come Y/n got to know your whereabouts.” Karou looks over too.
“Because I know he wouldn’t drop in unannounced.” Haruhi bluntly spoke.

Tamaki turns pale as he lets out a dreadful gasp, walking up to the group.
"Did you say.. you have a cell phone?"
"We convinced her she should borrow one of ours so we can keep in touch." Hikaru holds up his phone towards Tamaki.
"It's a part of a special friends and family plan." Karou does the same.
"Yea, we're in each other's top five."
"Top five!?" Tamaki pulls on his own hair.
"Friends and family? But wait, I'm your daddy and buddy, so I'm part of the plan too right?" Tamaki whimpers.
“Maybe in your dreams.” Y/n grinned.
“You were my favourite child!” Tamaki grabbed Y/n.
“—How could you be apart of this devious plan to isolate me?”
“First off-“ Y/n pulls away from his grip,
“I objectively know that I’m not your favourite.” Y/n motions towards Haruhi.

"Senpai, whatever planet you’re on, come home." Haruhi looked blankly towards Tamaki.
"Speaking of which, why are you even here? I'm going to have to see you guys everyday when the new term starts. Don't I have the right to spend my summer vacation the way I want to?"

"According to the handbook, jobs are prohibited." Kyoya holds up the student handbook.
“Uh- I had no idea…” Haruhi shoulders stiffened.
“What that’s an actual rule?” Y/n looked over Kyoya.
‘Clearly mom hasn’t thought this through.’ Y/n thinks.
“—With exceptions.” Kyoya looks back towards Y/n.
"Hey did you hear? Haruhi went and got herself a job without the school's permission." Hikaru sported an evil grin as he whispered over to his brother.
"No way, that's grounds for expulsion." Karou whispered back.

"I think Karuizawa is way better than Switzerland anyway." Honey looks at a pamphlet, clinging onto Mori.
"And overseas travel is so exhausting." Kyoya adds in.
"Of course, you do have the right to spend your vacation as you please. But then again, like it or not, so do we. And you know, I for one find Pension Misuzu to be exceptionally charming." Tamaki gives a cocky smile.
“No!” Haruhi fell to her knees.
“I think you broke her.” Y/n snickers.

Tamaki hums, looking off into space, a faint blush rested on his cheeks.
“Tamaki?” Y/n furrowed his brows.
“Uh, Senpai?” Haruhi walks over, waving a hand in front of Tamaki’s face.
“Here I got this.” Y/n picked up a rock, a whipped it at Tamaki’s head. Hitting him straight at back of his head, the rock then pounced off his head landing back on the ground with a soft thud.
“Hey! What was that for!” He rubbed his head, tears in his eyes.
“I’m so sorry boys! I’d love to have you as guests, but I’m afraid there’s only one vacant room left.” Miszu interrupted.
“Only one room you say? Well that settles it, I’ll have to stay here to represent the club.” Tamaki points to himself.
“Hey that isn’t fair…” honey starting to tear up.
“Dont you have any loyalty, no feeling of solidarity? How could you betray the hosts club guiding principles!” Y/n mocked Tamaki.
“I’m hurt..” he pouted, mimicking Tamaki’s voice.
“My own words twisted and thrown right back at my face…” Tamaki looked down at his hands.

“Here’s an idea. We bet you’ll like it, why not a little competition?” The twins announced.
“Call it, The Guest Relations Odd Jobs Contest at Pension Miszu’s!”
Tamaki looks at the twins almost excitedly.
“It’s very simple, we all lend a hand around the place for the afternoon-“
“-And whoever makes the best impression on Miszu-chi gets to sleep in the vacant guest bedroom.”
“That’s brilliant! I think it’s an absolutely delightful idea! Yes, the winner of the contest will be determined by how refreshing they are! Remember, refreshing is the name of the game in guest relations.” Miszu proclaimed.
“Refreshing yay!” The twins threw their hands in the air.
“Now don’t think this will be a walk in the park, I’m planning to work you boys to the bone.” Miszu points the group.
“Sounds like a blast….” Haruhi completely gives up.
And so the club is off on their way to win another challenge. They were going all in, they’re willing just about anything to win that bedroom.

…

Y/n goes outside, watching the rest of the hosts.
"You may not believe this, but this is the first time i've ever held a hammer in my life." Tamaki pounds into the fence, missing the nail twice.
“No we can tell.” Y/n cringed looking at the ‘fence’.

"Just watching you work makes me feel tired." Honey kicks his feet.
"You there!" Misuzu points at Tamaki and Honey.
"No complaining! 3 point deduction."
“What!” Honey and Tamaki exclaimed.
Tamaki takes a swing with his hammer, nailing his finger.
"The pain.. the pain!" Tamaki rolls around in the grass, clutching his finger.
"And no whining either. That'll be another 3-" Misuzu stops in her tracks as Honey walks up to her.
"You think that's going to change my mind?" Misuzu looks disappointed at Honey.

…

“Welcome!” The twins laughed going towards the new guests.
"We-we have reservations made for a second floor bedroom." One of the guests blushed.
"Yes of course! Right this way ladies." Karou leads the two up the stairs.
"We've been expecting you. Although we weren't expecting you to be so young and pretty~"
"Fine fine, not exactly subtle, but they do get the job done.  So, 5 refresher points for them." Misuzu notices Mori.
"Ah Mori, the legs on this table are wobbly. Would you be a dear and fix it out back please?"
“Sure thing.” Mori picks up the table, starting to bring it outside.
"Nothing wasted in word or deed! 5 refresher points." Misuzu giggles as Mori leaves.

“So what’s a refresher point?.” Haruhi looks over to Misuzu.
"Hm~ Haruhi? What do you think guests are after when they come all the way out to vacation in Karuizawa?" She smiled.
“Let’s see…” Haruhi thinks for a moment before responding.
“The nice weather?”
"Oh it's much more than that. They come for what they can't get in the city~ Refreshing air, refreshing scenery, and refreshingly gorgeous young men!" Misuzu swooned.
"And now, thanks to your friends and their little contest, my Pension will earn a reputation for being the premiere hotspot for vacationers in search of the finest eye candy Karuizawa can offer!" She twirled.

"Okay, sounds like you have a plan. And it's uncanny how much you remind me of someone else I know." Haruhi shuttered, ‘Renge’. Haruhi looks off to the side noticing Kyoya and Y/n sitting at a table, kyoya writing in his prestige black notebook. And Y/n digging through his endless abyss of bag.
"You two seem to be keeping your distance from all of this." Haruhi said.
“Of course. Winning means I’d end up staying here alone, which frankly doesn’t appeal to me. I much rather just sit back and watch things unfold, then head back to the cottage.” Kyoya looked up at Haruhi.
“Cottage? You mean, your family’s?”
“That’s right. We all have one in the area.” Kyoya nodded.
“Then why do they have to make such a big fuss staying here.” Haruhi grumbled.
“Because they make a big fuss over everything about you.” Y/n gives a teasing smile.

“So who’s your favourite to win? There must be someone you have in mind. Care to bet on it?” Y/n tries to tempt Haruhi.
“Hm no thanks, I don’t have a clue.” Haruhi shrugs.
“Boooo you’re boring.” Y/n playfully rolls his eyes.

“Really? It’s easy enough to tell at a glance Honey-senpai’s brand of cute doesn’t quite fit Misuzu’s notion of refreshing. So I’m afraid he’s out. Tamaki comes a little closer to the ideal, provided he keeps his mouth shut. But, we both know the likelihood of that. Ordinarily you’d figure Hikaru and Kaoru. Then again, it seems we have a dark horse.” Kyoya looked over to Mori chopping wood, shirtless of course.
“So then you think he’s the one?” Haruhi looked over to Mori as well.
“Mori wouldn’t go along with it without Honey with him.” Y/n explained.
“Wait now that I think about you never explain why you aren’t competing, Y/n.” Haruhi looked back.
“I’m not all that interested. Besides I don’t think poker is really the vibe this place is looking for.” Y/n chuckled.

“So that means…”
The three turned to look and saw the twins at another table.
“Victory will be ours.”
“Well maybe not, I couldn’t help but notice that the only room still available is a single bed. Even if you did win, you both couldn’t stay there.” Haruhi mentions.
“No big deal, we can just bring another bed over from the cottage.”
“-yeah, or we could even squeeze into the single.”
“How sweet, I guess you guys are always together, huh?” Haruhi gave a little smile.

“Always.” They both spoke.
“-the two of us have been together since we were born. So we haven’t ever needed anybody else.”
“We never bothered making other friends up until a few years ago. We thought the world was made up of idiots.” Hikaru glances off to the side.
“Oh really?” Haruhi tilted her head.
“But then…. Hm, well that was before we knew you. We’d totally let you sleep with us.”
“…Uh thanks, I’ll pass...” Haruhi’s face scrunched up in disgust.
“What about you~” They twins look over Y/n.
“Wow. I get to be the second choice, how ever did I get to be so lucky.” Y/n spoke with a monotone voice.
“The contest isn’t quite decided yet. There’s still a number of ways to make this game more interesting.” Kyoya pushed up his glasses, glaring at the twins.
“Oh yeah? Thinking about helping the boss, are you?”
“-We’re not going to lose, it’s no use.” They glared back at Kyoya.

“-there, all in a days work.” Tamaki wipes his forehead, behind him was the… fence, if you can even call it that. It had screws and nails protruding everywhere, none of the fences were even straight, paint somehow already chipped off. A blind person with one hand could’ve done a better job.
“Oh your repairs are totally unrefreshing. Three point reduction.” Miszu cringed at the ‘fence’.
Tamaki screamed hiding in a corner.
“He used so much of his energy trying to be refreshing that his work suffered for it. Is he alright in the head?” Haruhi looked over to Tamaki in shambles.
“He’s never had an actual job before y’know.” Kyoya looked up from his book.
“I’m still not over the fact that he did such a bad job Miszu had to make up a word to even describe it.” Y/n spoke, laughing under his breath.

…

“—Hey cut it out! That’s cold!” Kaoru smiled. As they played with a garden hose outside.
“We have to chill the watermelon, that’s how the guests like it~” Hikaru basically purred.
“Oh so refreshing!” Some of the guests squealed.
Tamaki was fuming, how could those shady twins be better than him!
“She has to understand that I am worthy of being considered part of her top five!” He blurted out.

This doesn’t go unheard, and Kyoya finally gets his plan in motion.
“Grandiose ambitions aside, I think your approach to winning is a bit skewed.”
“Kyoya can’t you see that her esteem for me as a father figure hangs in the balance?” Tamaki whined.
“If I may offer some advice-“ Kyoya stood up from his seat, walking over towards Tamaki.
“There’s something only you can pull off-“ Kyoya looked off to the side of the room in which stood a white piano.
“That is if you choose the right music.”

Tamaki look surprised before he walked off to the piano with new found determination. When he got there he started to play, all sense of noise was stopped. Everyone stared at him as he played.
No one talked louder than a whisper.
Miszu stared in awe at the blondes skill.
“The twins have a tough act to follow now.” Y/n glances over towards Kyoya.
“—speaking of which, I should probably check up on them.” Y/n quietly groaned going outside.

Y/n walks out looking around for the two, as he did he’s eyes finally landed on Karou sweeping by himself.
“Karou?” Y/n goes over to him.
“Hi Y/n.” Karou smiled, looking up form his broom.
“Why are you out here alone? Where is Hikaru?” Y/n nervously looked around, what was Hikaru’s planning?
"He went to get some trash bags for us." Karou leans against the porch railing.
“Oh okay.” Y/n looks back towards Karou, a small smile was on his face.
“Still think you’re gonna win after this one?” Y/n points over to Tamaki elegantly playing the piano.
"I don't know. Kyoya-Senpai's created a monster. The boss didn't even know this place had a piano before he pointed it out to him." He smiled back.
“Yeah no kidding, it’ll take an extraordinary performance for you to win now.”

“Oh~” A girl above the two opened her window leaning against the frame, incidentally causing a vase to fall. She yells out in alarm as Karou and Y/n looked up.
“That can’t be good—“ Y/n gets immediately pushed out of the way.
“Watch out!” Karou was pulling him into an embrace to soften the fall for Y/n. They both hit that ground with a thud.
"I'm so sorry! Are you two alright?" The girl yelled out from the window.
“Don’t worry, we’re okay.” Karou gave the girl a thumbs up.
“Right?” Karou had his hands resting on Y/n’s shoulders.
“Yeah I’m fine, but you’re not.” Y/n eyes landed on the cut on Karou’s cheek.
“Looks like ‘which one is Hikaru’ will become easier for the guests—“

“Karou!” Hikaru rushes over to his brother.
"You're hurt, let me see.” Hikaru holds Karou’s face.
“I’m fine it’s only a cut.” Hikaru rests Karou’s head on his shoulder.
“Hikaru?” Karou whispered.
“Don't scare me like that." Hikaru mumbled.
"Hey, i'm sorry. Do you.. forgive me?" Karou spoke softly.

"Bravo! Bravo! 100 points for refreshing brotherly love! A perfect score! And the victory goes to the Hitachiin brothers!" Misuzu spins around in excitement. The twins turn together towards the rest of the crowd holding up peace signs with their hands.
“Congrats you guys.” Haruhi grumbled.
"Oh it was nothing really." The twins both grabbed Y/n pulling him up with them as they stood.
“I was bait…” Y/n eye twitched.
“I’m sorry Y/n, but your performance was absolutely perfect.” Karou cooed.
“Only you would care so much about me~” Karou winks, as the crowd cheered.
“Yeah, yeah.” Y/n eyes shifted off to the side.

…

A new day comes and the morning is relaxed, despite the club’s history. Y/n was sitting by himself, practicing card tricks.
"C'mon, I said I was sorry." Hikaru whined as he followed his brother down the stairs.
"What do you want me to do? I didn't mean to kick you out of bed, it was an accident."
"Accident or not my back is killing me." Karou grumbled as the they both went to sit on both sides of Y/n.
"Get us some breakfast please, I'll have two pieces of baguette toast with clarified butter and garnet seal syrup." Hikaru spoke.
"I'll take poached eggs with bacon and a bowl of whole grained cereal, the kind with those little pieces of dried fruit in it." Karou mumbled leaning against Y/n.
"Hold on! We don't even have that stuff on the menu." Haruhi exclaimed.

"Hey! Just who in the world do you think you are? Acting like members of some privileged aristocracy on holiday." Tamaki runs over hitting both of them on the top of their heads.
"We are aristocracy." Hikaru gives an unimpressed look towards Tamaki.
“And you are too Tamaki.” Y/n spoke, shuffling the deck in his hands too.

"You are missing the whole point of travel." Tamaki grabs a server platter,
"When in Rome, do as the Romans do, that's what I say." He removes the lid revealing a platter of food.
"Just look at this. Karuizawa cuisine fit for a king~ Cold pasteurized Jersey steaks, fresh juice, highland vegetables, smoked salmon cooked over cherry wood; the local pride I might add, and last but not least freshly baked breads with homemade jam~ Bon appetit~" He places the plate infornt of Karou, Hikaru, and Y/n.
"Since when have you-“ Hikaru starts.
"Been such a connoisseur?"
"Oh, since he started learning from Misuzu. He's been in the kitchen with him all morning long." Haruhi informed.

"While the two of you were sleeping the day away, I decided to start a refreshing host workshop. I even wrote a manual." Tamaki holds up a pile of books, handing them out to the hosts.
“You need hobbies, Tamaki.” Y/n grabbed a stray king card that fell when he shuffled.
“This host club family is my hobby!” Tamaki opens the book, sliding next to Haruhi.
"While you are acting as my apprentice you may not treat me as your Senpai. That is the first rule I have written."
“Really?” Haruhi tries to look at the page.
"Hey wait, have you got to rule number five yet? It says we have to be up by 6AM." Hikaru shows the page to Y/n.
"Have Kyoya-Senpai and Huni-Senpai read through the manual yet?" Karou looks up at Tamaki.
“Not everyone can wake up early Tamaki, or did you forget about the incident?” Y/n calmly spoke.
Tamaki yelps, taking a step back before running off to a corner to cry in.
"Hey look, we're sorry boss." Hikaru looked worried.
"We didn't mean to stir up painful memories!" Karou joined in.
“I mean I kinda did—“ Y/n turns around, sensing a disturbance in the force.

"Good morning." A tanned boy walks in holding up a box.
"Arai Produce."
"Good morning to you~! Working boy aye?" Misuzu smiled at him.
“A highschooler?"
"Yes ma'am. I'm helping out at my Uncle's shop for the summer." Arai smiled bashfully.
"How refreshing!!"
"Haruhi~ Would you put these in the refrigerator for me?" Misuzu turns back towards Haruhi.
“Okay.” She walks over, causing Arai to freeze.
"Haruhi.. Fujioka?" He mumbled, the ‘wind’ blowing his hat off.
“Hey… Arai.” Haruhi smiled as they looked at each other.
“Oh?” Y/n mumbled.

Tamaki grabs Y/n’s shoulders as he shakes the poor male. Hikaru and Karou did the same as they looked back at each other.
"So uh, these your friends?" Arai looks embarrassed.
“Oh, yeah, this is Y/n. Then Hikaru and kaoru are in my class. And this is…” Haruhi thought for a moment before starting again.
“-An acquaintance of mine.” She smiled, unintentionally sending daggers to Tamaki’s heart, which was accompanied by a dreadful piano sound.
"Misuzu.. please don't add any sound effects to my moment of despair." Tamaki face was pale.

Arai sits at a table with Haruhi, The hosts watching them from their own table, with the exclusion of Karou, Hikaru and Y/n. Much to Y/n’s dismay.
"I haven't seen you since graduation." Haruhi smiled.
"Yea you've cut all your hair off. That's such a shame." Arai chuckled.
"I don't think so. I mean, since I cut it, it has been easier to manage." Haruhi plays with a strand of her hair.
"So how's Ouran treating you? Do you keep in touch with anyone from middle school anymore?" Arai tilts his head.
"Yea, a little. Kazumi still calls me, what about you?"

"So, then he's a friend of Haruhi's from middle school huh?" Kyoya spoke, sitting with the hosts.
"They've had zero contact since graduation, so in my opinion they're not friends just former classmates." Hikaru harshly spoke, as Y/n and Karou looked worriedly at each other.
"So these guys are all in a club with you?" Arai tried to ignore Hikaru.
“Host club…” Haruhi blankly mentioned.
“Oh is that so—“ Arai stopped as he heard glass clinking.
“Hikaru—“ Y/n whispered.
"Hey Haruhi, don't you think you should be working? You shouldn't be slacking off!" Hikaru raised an empty glass.
"Misuzu said I could take a break!" Haruhi sweats, her body stiffened at the sound of paper ripping.
"Hey! Quit making more garbage I'll have to take out." Haruhi saw Tamaki ripping up paper sadly.
"It's not garbage. I'm making a hamster home." Tamaki ripped more pages out of the handbook.
"But Senpai you don't have a hamster." Haruhi rubbed her face.
"I'm not your Senpai." He pouts.
“I'm just an acquaintance of yours."

"Wow, who knew you Ouran guys were so funny." Arai gave lets out a chuckle.
"You know it's such a prestigious school, I've always imagined it's a whole different world." Arai now looks directly at Tamaki.
"It's a different world alright." Haruhi grumbled.
"To be honest with you Fujioka, I was kinda worried that you were gonna have a hard time going to such an elite school. I'm glad to see you're doing well." Arai turns back to Haruhi.
"Uh I mean, it's not like I was the only one who was worried about you, lots of people were.” Arai blushed as he scratched the back of his head.
"What's with him? He's trying to use the refreshing innocence approach." Hikaru eyes narrowed.
"Someone should tell him we already had a refreshment contest.” He proclaimed, very loudly.
“Hikaru, you’re being bitchier than usual.” Y/n crossed his arms with a huff.

"I'm just sayin', It's obvious this guy has a thing for Haruhi." Hikaru raised his voice more.
"It's sickening to watch him try and flirt, blech." He sticks his tongue out.
"Hikaru, what's wrong with you? Quit acting like such a jerk!" Haruhi stands up from her chair, staring daggers at him.
"Hey, it's no big deal, he's right I did have a thing for you once." Arai waved a hand dismissively.
Y/n and the twins eyes widened as they listened.
"But who cares, you already turned me down right?" He gave a weak smile.
“Huh??” All the hosts spoke, including Haruhi.
"Why do you look so surprised?" Kyoya looks over.
“Uh— I didn’t know” she gave an uneasy expression.
"You have to fill us in on this story Arai, now when did this happen?" Tamaki moves closer towards Arai.
“Yeah you can’t leave us hanging now.” Y/n grinned.

"Well, it was about a year ago, and we were both in middle school.” He looked at his hands,
“I was looking everywhere for her and eventually I’d found her she was carrying a pile of books, so I called out for her. I’d just heard she was taking the Ouran Academy Honour student exam, so then I said, ‘you just might make it in with your grades. Although, I was sure you’d be going to Higashi High.’. Haruhi responded with, ‘I'm taking the test for Higashi too, I don’t know if I’d actually get into Ouran.’” Arai fiddled with his shirt as he spoke.
“Then I said, ‘Yea, well, I guess I'll just cheer for you. I'd've liked to go to the same high school as you.’ ‘Well okay then you should’ve told me sooner.’ Then Haruhi grabbed my hand, it was like my heart was beating out of my chest, ‘I'm pretty sure that Ouran's awarding more than one honor student scholarship.’” He gave a soft smile.

Haruhi makes unrecognizable sounds as she twitched, the host club looks back at her.
“Haruhi.” Kyoya spoke.
"You broke this innocent man's heart? Just to get a laugh from some sick joke?" He interrogated, as he writes in his notebook.
"Um.. no, that's not what happened, I didn't understand what he meant." She stammered.
"This crime's pretty serious, huh?" Honey looks up at Mori.
“Give her the benefit of doubt, I wouldn’t be able to recognize that as a love confession.” Y/n sighed.
“Well… you’re not exactly wise to stuff like that.” Karou gave a weak chuckle.
"I'm so sorry." Haruhi bows towards Arai.
"So you're turning me down again a whole year later?" Arai’s voice raised in volume.
"Don't worry Fujioka, I'm over it already." He waves his hand.

"You didn't realize what I meant so that means you weren't interested. But you know.. I was always drawn to that faraway look in your eyes." Arai blushed.
"And the way you would look someone in the eyes when you spoke to them. I liked that about you, I always thought you were special."
"You think that much of my little girl? Don't worry I'll never forget your gallantry!" Tamaki eyes sparkled as he grabbed Arai’s wrists.
“Uh-…” Arai sweats.

…

The hosts all sit surrounded Arai and Haruhi, Y/n was still with the twins.
"Wow! You guys went to Kyoto for your middle school field trip? How unusual that you stayed in the country!" Honey gasped.
"Nah, it's quite normal for us really." Arai’s voice raised closed his eyes as he smiled.
"Well, I've always been a fan of Kyoto." Tamaki smiled with him.
Y/n flinched at the name, dear god.
"I can't tell you how many times I've had to tour the temples with him." Kyoya sighed.
“Don’t remind me…” y/n mumbled.
"What should we do Hikaru? They're having a good time over there, we could join them." Karou looks over to his brother.
"No I'm not going to. I can't believe the boss is actually hanging out with that jerk." Hikaru looks away from Karou.
“You’re only making yourself feel worse.” Y/n softly spoke.

“Hikaru, Karou, Y/n!” Tamaki waves his hands.
“Get over here! This may be our only chance to hear what Haruhi was like in middle school!"
“Sorry, but I'm not interested.” Hikaru leans back in his chair.
"Man, how stupid can you guys get? Where's the fun in sitting around talking about somebody's past, I don't see the appeal. Besides, doesn't that guy realize Haruhi doesn't want anything to do with him? She's got plenty of friends."
Haruhi stands up stomping her way towards Hikaru.
"So she doesn't need you around, get it?"
Haruhi hand comes down as she slaps Hikaru, he now cradle his face.
"That's not something for you to decide Hikaru! I'm not going to tolerate you insulting my friends anymore, you got that?!" Haruhi grits her teeth.
"But why..? Why should anyone else even matter to you?" Hikaru voice trembled as he looked down at the ground.

"I thought we were your friends! Are we or aren't we?!" He stands up, staring at Haruhi.
Y/n sinked into his seat, he’s said that exact phrase so many times, it let a bitterly familiar sensation in his chest. Hikaru scoffed as he rushed off upstairs, Karou trailing behind him.

“Their world is still so small, it’s such a shame.” Tamaki watches the two leave. A veil of silence falls across the room, no one really sure of what to do.
A chair is pushed back.
“Uh- I should go…” Arai makes his way to the door, the others come as well. Y/n sits by himself inside the building.
“Has he left already?”
Y/n doesn’t look behind him, he knew who it was.
“He’s about to leave Karou.”
“After all this time you still can’t tell the two of us apart?” Karou teased, walking in front of Y/n.
“Hm?” Y/n squints his eyes at him.
“You can’t fool me, just go apologize in your brother’s behalf already.” He got up and walked with Karou.
“I’m really sorry Arai.” Haruhi apologizes.
“It’s okay, I don’t know what I did, but whatever it was sure did set him off, huh?” He laughed uncomfortably. ‘Hikaru’ joins the others and walks up to Arai.
“I was out of line, I’m sorry..” Hikaru rubbed the back of his head.
“Thanks, don’t worry about it. Well, see you soon Fujioka.” He began to drive off.
As Arai got farther away, Haruhi turned to Hikaru.
“So Kaoru, tell me why you’re pretending to be Hikaru?”
The club looks at Haruhi surprised.
“Nothing gets past her.” Y/n whispered to himself.

“Hey wait-“ Haruhi grabbed Kaoru’s cheek.
“What happened to that scratch on your cheek?”
“I just covered it up with some concealer!” He laughed.
“I don’t think Hikaru’s temper is going to let up anytime soon. He’s no fun when he’s like this.” Kaoru smiled at Haruhi.
“So Ive got a small favour to ask of you.”
“Hm?”
“How would you like to go out with me tomorrow on a date?” Kaoru gave a grin.
“WHAT!?” Tamaki screeched.
“That’s the plan? I thought you were a little—” Y/n gets interrupted by Haruhi.
“Sure.” She agreed.

“NO!” But his very normal and sane reaction fell to death ears.
“If you keep screaming like that someone is going to call the cops.” Y/n groaned covering his ears.
“But- howcouldIletmydesrdaughteronadateshestooyoungforitIcantletthishappen.” Tamaki spoke in between hiccups and sobs.
“It’s was bound to happen, she’s all grown up.” Y/n sighed.

…The Next Day….

"Sorry to keep you waiting." Hikaru grumbled walking towards Haruhi. They both were in a bustling tourist spot in town.
"Hold on.. where's Kaoru?" Haruhi looks at Hikaru suspiciously.
“Well uh..” Hikaru paused.
“He woke up sick this morning, and made me take up his position, since he’d felt bad cancelling last minute.”
“I mean the invitation was last minute, and I didn’t think I’d be the one to invited by Karou of all people.” Haruhi shrugs.
“What do you mean.” Hikaru puts his hand in his pockets.
“I mean he seems to be closer to Y/n out of anyone in the club, excluding you of course.”
Hikaru dwells on Haruhi’s words, she does have a point.

"What should we do? Wanna go home?" Haruhi pulls Hikaru back to reality.
"No I told him I'd hang out with you today so we might as well. But what's up with that outfit?" He motioned toward the extensions in Haruhi’s hair.
“Uh…” Haruhi pulls on her dress.
“Is it weird?”
"Kind of."

"Agh Haruhi!" Tamaki reached out for her behind a window. Turns out the rest of the club decided to watch the two ‘love birds’ date.
"Be careful boss, they'll see us!" Karou pulls him back by the collar of his shirt.
"Why did Hikaru and Haruhi end up on a date anyway?! I don't understand! How are yesterday's events even related to this?!" Tamaki harshly grabs Karou.
Y/n chuckled at himself, Tamaki whips his head towards him.
“What’s so funny?!”
“I think this might be Haruhi’s first date.” Y/n smiled.
"You're going to pay for that! And look at what she's wearing! It's cute! It's super cute!!" Tamaki cries out.
“I can explain…” Karou raises his hands defensively.
“I got our maids to doll up Haruhi for her date.”
"No fair! No fair, no fair! No fair, no fair, no fair, no fair, no fair, no fair, no fair, no fair, no fair, no fair, no fair, no fair, no fair, no fair, no fair!" Tamaki whines.

"I don't know boss.. It's hard for you to understand, but it would be good for Hikaru to find other people he can feel close to." Karou watches Haruhi and Hikaru.
"The only people we've ever been able to depend on are ourselves. We didn't care what anyone else thought about us. That's probably how we ended up so self-centered."
“So you’re finally admitting it.” Tamaki stops in his tracks.
"I guess you could say Hikaru's immature and let's his emotions take over. See, I'm not sure he's even aware of it, but I can tell that he cares about Haruhi. He just doesn't know how to react, so his emotions run wild. He's selfish and wants all of her attention." Karou reads his brother like an open book.
“God it’s like looking at a distorted mirror of me in middle school…” Y/n tried to joke, but his words came off too honest, it was the truth after all.

"He wants to be acknowledged by her but.. doesn't know how to make that happen. If you want true friends, friends who aren't only your toys, you have to learn to respect them. That's the only way you can have a meaningful relationship." He looks over to the hosts again.
"And I think it's about time that Hikaru learned that lesson himself."
"Kaoru... that was amazing." Tamaki covered his mouth, amazed.

"So in other words, this date is basically a test to see if Hikaru can handle being thoughtful towards others right?" Kyoya pushes up his glasses.
"Just promise me you won't interfere with them okay?" Karou places his hands on his hips.
“Don’t tell us that, tell that to him.” Y/n tilts his head towards Tamaki.
"Fine, but then why are you making us follow them?" Tamaki grumbles.
"Because! There's no reason we should miss out on watching something this interesting!" He crouched down to stay hidden.
Tamaki looked up at the clouds at the sky.

"So where do you wanna go Haruhi?" Hikaru looked bored.
"Well, Kaoru said he'd plan everything, so I didn't really give it much thought." Haruhi sits down at a bench with Hikaru, looking at a pamphlet.
"Any ideas?"
"Well there's not anything that I need to do here." Hikaru starts to think.
"I know, why don't we go to that outlet mall by the train station, they've got cheap clothes there?"
"That's cool, but do you need to buy some clothes?" Haruhi placed the pamphlet on her lap.
"No. There's no way I'd buy my clothes at that place." He shakes his head.
“Then let’s skip it.” She deadpanned.

"Everything looks okay now, but Misuzu said it might rain.. I sure hope there aren't any thunderstorms today." Haruhi looks up at the sky.
"I never knew you were so into the weather." He spoke sarcastically.

"How could he call himself a host club member!? This is the lamest excuse for a date I've ever seen! I should switch with Hikaru, i'll show her a good time!!" Tamaki shouts, getting pulled back by Y/n and Karou.
"That would ruin everything!!" Karou scolded.
"Get out there Kyoya! Act like a punk and pick a fight with Haruhi so Hikaru will have to rescue her!!" Tamaki tries to shove Karou and Y/n away from him.
"Where do you dream this stuff up?" Kyoya pushes up his glasses, looking at the crazed blonde.

“Hey wait where’s Honey—“ Y/n let’s go of Tamaki.
"Ice cream! Ice cream! Does anyone want ice cream?" Honey spoke with a deep voice, now wearing a moustache, pulling an icecream cart behind him.
“Bad idea.” Mori picks up Honey placing him back with the rest of the hosts.

"That was creepy.. That old guy kinda looked like Huni-Senpai.." Hikaru looks over towards Haruhi….
Haruhi was in fact no longer there, he has already lost his date.
"One ice cream please." Haruhi walks up to an icecream stand.
"You shouldn't run off like that Haruhi." Hikaru let out a sigh of relief.
"I heard this place is famous for their ice cream." Haruhi holds out the cone towards Hikaru.
“Here, i'll let you have the first taste."
"If it sucks then we're playing a penalty game." Hikaru bends down grabbing Haruhi’s wrist and tries to get a taste.
"What a pretty young lady, here's another one for you on the house!" Tamaki in disguise pushed Hikaru away from Haruhi, now holding up a second cone.
"Thank you, sir." Haruhi grabs it and takes a taste.

"Delicious!" She gives a satisfied hum.
"You're right, it is pretty good." Hikaru tries his.

"What do you think you're doing!? It was finally going well! What would've happened if they had seen us? You almost blew our cover!!" Karou whispered yelled from behind the counter.
"You think I'm going to let them share an ice cream cone like a couple?! That's indirect kissing!!" Tamaki cried out.
“She’s already had her first kiss, that ship has sailed.” Y/n leans over to look at Tamaki.

“Kyoya, want to check out the stores around here?” Y/n gestured towards the back door of the parole.
“Hm, lost interest in stalking?” Kyoya look over to him.
“It was fun while it lasted,” Y/n shrugged.
“You don’t have to join me though, just thought I should ask.” Y/n stands by the door.
“I’ll come.” Kyoya followed Y/n as they walked off.

The streets were bustling with people, stores lined the streets with a few food stands littered about.
However one shop stood out, It was a small store, called Michael’s Makers, in the window display showed an array of trinkets, jewelry, stuffed animals and other souvenir-like gifts. Y/n smiled walking into the store, opening the doors, Kyoya following right behind. The inside has a sense of familiarity and comfort to it, each shelf had tons of stuff to look through, Y/n started to eagerly looked around.
“Are you looking for anything particular?” Kyoya asked as Y/n inspected one of the stuffed animals, rubbing the furry fabric between his fingers.
“I want to get gifts for the club. Especially after yesterday.” Y/n then holds up two stuffed animals, they were ginger cats with magnets in their paws so they can connect when close together. One had a grump face while the other had a happier expression.
“-This looks like Hikaru and Karou.” He snickered.
“Is that so…” Kyoya looked at the stuffed animal.

Y/n wandered off towards the other side of the store the stuffed cats still in his hand, leaving Kyoya to look around for himself. He stared at one of the shelves, it held a bunch of various figures made out of minerals, gems, and glass. He picked up one of them, it was a small crab made out of a colourful stone. It reflected bits of light as he holds it. After a while he puts it back before walking to another area.

Y/n picked out something for everyone:
-Haruhi gets a charm of a broken vase. Y/n almost started laughing when he found it, there was no way he was not gonna get this for Haruhi.
-Honey gets a bandana for Usa-chan with an embroidered strawberry print on it.
-Mori gets a small pink katana charm.
-Hikaru and Karou get their matching plush cats.
-Tamaki gets a small stuffed bear with a sewed on crown.
And Y/n left Kyoya for last, what was he gonna get him…
He wanted to wait to see if anything here caught Kyoya’s interest and of course he’d noticed Kyoya’s eye on the gem-rock crab. Now it’s time to pay.

He went to the cashier and put everyone’s gift down, making sure Kyoya couldn’t be spoiled to his surprise.
“Hi! Will that be all for today?” The store owner spoke in English.
“Wait— sorry.” The man cleared his throat.
“No, it’s alright.” Y/n replied back in English.
“Oh thank god someone that speaks English.” He sighed.
“Wait that came out wrong, I mean it’s just my Japanese isn’t great so it’s easier to speak in English…..” the man words got quieter and quieter.
“It must feel nice speaking to someone in English again right?” Y/n gave a knowing smile.
“Yeah it is…”
“You’re a foreigner right?” Y/n leans against the store counter.
“Uh yes! From Canada, well I mean I was born there, I’m Filipino. That’s why I’m tanned.” The man nervously stammered, playing with his shaggy hair.
“Are you one too? Because your English is great!” The man cheered.
“Uh yeah technically, though at this point I’ve been in Japan longer than my old country.” Y/n looks off to the side.
“Anyways— how do you want to pay?” The man spoke while scanning the items.
“Card.”
“Uh okay,” the man slid the card reader.
“Actually do you mind wrapping the gifts.” Y/n looked up after paying.
“Oh not at all!” The man effectively wrapped all the gifts in separate papers.
“Thank you so much!” Y/n puts all the items in the bag.
“You’re welcome! Have a great day with your boyfriend!”
“What?” Y/n eyes widened.
“Shit- right different culture, sorry.”
“That’s alright.” Y/n spoke, trying to ignore his raising heart rate.

He walks away going down one of the isles, finding Kyoya.
“Hey I just finished paying, are you ready to leave?” Y/n switched back to Japanese.
“You found something for everyone?” Kyoya calmly spoke.
“Indeed I did, let’s continue on.” Y/n walks out the store with Kyoya.
A cool breeze greets the two, before it’s starting to rain, heavily. Thunder soon rumbles in.
“It’s freezing out here.” Y/n tenses up, unknowingly moving closer to Kyoya. For warmth of course, nothing else…
“I wonder if Haruhi’s okay.” Y/n shivers.
“I can see-“ A ring intrudes the two.
“Why is Tamaki calling?” Y/n mumbled before answering his phone.
Worried screams come from the other side.

“Where are you two?!” Y/n flinched pulling away from the phone.
“We just went to go shopping, what’s the matter?”
“I’m glad we didn’t lose another set of hosts.” Tamaki sighed.
“IM SORRy- you lost Hikaru and Haruhi?” Y/n gripped tightens on his phone, the wind blowing around his phone charms.
“No I haven’t seen them, how could you possibly lost them! You were following them.” Y/n starts to pace.
“What- I’m not handing over my phone, just call him yourself—“
“Fine…” Y/n holds up his phone towards Tamaki.
“Your husband wants you.” Y/n leaned against the building wall after Kyoya took his phone.
Tamaki yelled, Y/n could almost make out what he was saying by sheer volume.
Kyoya hanged up after Tamaki finished his speech, giving Y/n’s phone back to him.
“So?”
“Apparently Hikaru left Haruhi right before the storm and now he doesn’t know where either of them are.” Kyoya explained.
“How delightful.” Y/n rubbed his temples.

“Let’s just go into the cafe next door, and wait for a ride. I need a drink anyway.”
He moved towards the door next to them and opened it for Kyoya.
“Ladies first.” Y/n grinned.
“How thoughtful.” Kyoya walked through.

The smell of coffee and freshly baked goods filled the room, along side idle chatter, it make the cafe have pleasant ambiance.
“I’m gonna order, you want anything?”Y/n tilts his head.
“Just a coffee, with no—“
“With no sugar or cream.” Y/n finished his sentence, he turned away walking over to the line by the cashiers.
“Grab us a seat.” Y/n gets in line.

As Y/n successfully orders the coffees, without having to repeat himself because he was being too quiet for once.
He looks around, seeing Kyoya sitting in a booth by the window. He places the coffees at the table and sits down across from Kyoya.
“Thank you.” Kyoya takes a sip of the coffee.
“Of course. Wait before I forget-“ Y/n opens up the bag from the shop and pulls out a sleek black wrapped box. Sliding it towards Kyoya.
“I got you a gift too.” He nervously smiled.
Kyoya looked at the box, and he opened it.
“-I saw you looking at in the store and I thought you might’ve liked it so-…” Y/n stopped his rambling, opting to just shut up.
Kyoya pulled out the crab, and his eyes softened. That look alone melted any anxiety Y/n had about the gift.

“Thank you, Y/n.” Kyoya looked up at him.
“Oh- uh… you’re welcome.” Y/n looked out the window, trying to hide his flustered expression.

‘Buzz Buzz’
Y/n pulls out his phone, looking at his text messages.
Y/n sighed in relief.
“Looks like Hikaru finally went back for Haruhi.” Y/n stares at his screen.
“That’s good.” Kyoya takes another sip of his drink, looking at Y/n.

….

“What’s up!” Arai walked into the bed and breakfast holding up a watermelon.
“Hey good morning Arai!” Haruhi smiled.
“I brought you a watermelon! My uncle got the best in town.”
“Oh wow it’s huge!” Honey exclaimed.
Y/n started snickered to himself, causing Honey to look up at him in confusion.
“What? Did I say something funny?”
“No, no, don’t worry about it.” Y/n ruffled his hair.
“Real classy Y/n.” Hikaru blankly spoke.
Arai hands over the watermelon to Hikaru with a smile.
“Here.”
“Thanks.” Hikaru smiled back.

..

“By the way… a question about your strategy. Did you ever consider the possibility the date might go too well and those two fall in love?” Kyoya spoke observing the club from the balcony.
“Nah, it’s still too soon for that. Hikaru’s a bit of a dummy.” Karou smiled.
“Well, then he’s lucky because our club is full of dummies.” Kyoya pushed his glasses up.
“Including us.” Karou spoke both looking at Y/n as he tried to dumb water on Hikaru.
“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” Kyoya looks back down at his notebook.
Karou gave a brief look before smiling.
“You and I know exactly what I mean by that.” Karou voice softened, his hand tightening on Y/n’s gift.
…

Chapter Text

It’s Always Been You (Re-write)
Pt 15

….

“Welcome!”

….

A soft hum of a fan fills the room, weakly blowing out air.
And here lies Y/n, despite his many efforts he couldn’t sleep. He’d blame the weather, he never really did well in the heat, especially in weather like this.
He rubbed his eyes and groaned, his face felt so hot that he could feel it at the back of his head.
His hand moved around before finding his phone.
Turning it on as the white burned into his eyes.
‘2:00 am’

He scrolled through his contacts,
‘Shadow Nerd’
He chuckled at the name before sending a message.

Y/n: Kyoya
‘Left on read.’ Y/n rolls his eyes, sending another text.
Y/n: I know damn well you aren’t asleep
‘Left on read.’
Y/n: I’m coming over, I can’t sleep
Shadow Nerd: I’ll leave the back door unlocked.
Y/n grinned before jumping out of bed. He hastily puts on his shoes and went out the door.
‘How is it cooler out here?’ Y/n thinks to himself as he walks down his street. The slow glow of streetlights accompanying him.

After an undisclosed amount of time, he turns the corner, looking up at the oh so familiar house. Quietly he walks to the back of the house, going towards the back door he turned the handle and walked in. Heading towards Kyoya’s room a faint sound of typing was heard just beyond the door.
He swings open the door,
“So what are you working on, this time?” He leaves his shoes by the bedroom door, so his parents couldn’t find them.
Kyoya stared blankly, the computer light illuminating his face. His silence spoke volumes.
“That bad huh?”
“—working yourself half to death with no sleep cannot be good for your health.” Y/n notes, lying down on Kyoya’s bed.
“It’s not ideal, however, it’s just a sacrifice I have to make to uphold the Ootori name.” He blankly states, pushing up his glasses. He continues typing away.
“If you say so.” Y/n shrugged, as a comforting silence fills the room.
Y/n looks at the table next to the bed smiling to himself seeing the crab he got him, along with the rock he gave to Kyoya.

…

After a gruelling three hours of nonstop work, he closes his laptop, finally finished. He gets up from his desk and heads towards his bed. He looks at Y/n, now dead asleep on his bed.
‘At least one of us will get some amount of sleep.’ He takes off his glasses with a sigh and places them infront of the clock on his bedside table.
‘5:03’ AM
He lays next to him and gets the long needed sleep. The warmth of another person brought an odd sense of relief and comfort to Kyoya, he drifts off to sleep easier than usual. Y/n rolls closer towards Kyoya, still asleep.

…

“-This might be one of my best ideas men!” A tall blonde bursts through the door, accompanied by the other hosts.
“Yeah if only we could get a hold of Y/n.” Hikaru looks over towards Tamaki.
“Yeah we tried calling and texting him, no answer.” Karou follows.
“No matter that! We’ll find him eventually!” Tamaki opened Kyoya’s door, nearly tripping over a pair of shoes.
“You’d think Kyoya would be more tidy than this.” Tamaki sighed, continuing to walk over to Kyoya’s bed.
“Kyoya time to get up-!” Tamaki stopped right in his tracks. And stared at Kyoya’s bed.
Kyoya was still asleep, however that wasn’t the issue, on top of him was Y/n. Like his own personal weighted blanket, and he had his arms loosely around Y/n.
“What’s the problem boss?” Hikaru looks over to the bed, a devilish grin formed on his face.
Hikaru pulled out his phone and took some photos.
“How scandalous! Didn’t know Kyoya had it in him.” The twins said with a smile.

“You don’t think they-… that they….” Tamaki mumbled, mouth agape.
“Y/n has no ‘marks’ so who’s to say.” Hikaru grinned bigger.
“How cute! They must’ve had a sleepover!” Honey-senpai stood behind Tamaki.
This was the straw that broke Tamaki.
“MAMA!” He cried, awaking Kyoya.
“How could you! After everything we’ve been through, you adulator!” Tamaki cried. To a now very awake and very annoyed Kyoya.
“Why are you in my room Tamaki..” kyoya grumbled feeling an oncoming blonde headache.
“Never mind that! Why is Y/n in your bed!” Hikaru pushes Tamaki out the way.
“Why are you in my room.” He asked again, trying to keep his voice down.
“Tamaki-senpai wanted us to go to a commoners market, to better understand Haru-chan!” Honey-senpai chirped.
“Don’t ignore me!” Tamaki butts in.

“Keep it down. Y/n is still alseep.” Kyoya harshly whispered, glaring at the blonde. He rested his head back on the bed, covering his eyes with his arm. Hoping that this was a dream and they just disappear in a few minutes when he actually wakes up.
“Oh cmon! You can’t be in bed all morning! Today is the last day of summer vacation!” Tamaki whined.
“Wake up..” Honey-senpai gently pulled on Kyoya’s arm.
“Come on Kyoya.” The twins began to lightly shake him.

Y/n drowsily moved his head, having all the hosts freeze, slowly moving their heads to look at Y/n. He just cuddled closer to Kyoya’s chest, a soft exhale left Y/n’s mouth. A sigh of relief left the clubs chests, now looking back at Kyoya.
Kyoya removed his arm away from his eyes, moved the male on his chest to lay Y/n next to him careful not to wake him up. And sits up on the bed.
“For your information we were up till 5AM you morons. Which if you hadn’t noticed makes me less than happy about being woken up.”A shiver ran up the clubs spine.
“Kyo-chan isn’t much of a morning person huh?” Honey-senpai notes.
“You have no room to talk.” Mori remarks.
“Hey! What’s that supposed to mean?” Honey looks up at Mori.

“Okay, enough with the commoner shtick. If you formulaic halfwits feel like wasting all afternoon on worn-out old cliches, go right ahead and suit yourselves.” Kyoya grumble lying back down closing his eyes. Y/n cuddles closer to Kyoya.
“Well if that’s what you want…” Tamaki then throws his arms up in the air.
"You heard the man! Now let's dress him to the nines and head for the expo!"
“What about Y/n?” Honey-senpai tilts his head.
“Right, twins!” Tamaki snapped his fingers.
The two stood up straight.
“You can take care of Y/n.”
“Yes sir!” The twins eagerly pry Y/n off of kyoya, dragging him to get ‘dolled‘ up. Hikaru walks over to Kyoya’s dresser, digging through it, grabbing a navy blue t-shirt and dark grey shorts.
The twins dragged Y/n off to the bathroom to change him, and just before they closed the door they heard,
"This is going to be wonderful! Great choice Mori-Senpai! Sit still Kyoya! Oh this color brings out his eyes~"
After all that fuss the hosts carry the two towards Tamaki’s limo out front.
As they throw the two, less than gracefully, into the car.

…

"Hey everyone! Look at that!" Hikaru pointed towards a men’s clothing store.
Tamaki looks, holding Kyoya on his back.
"Wow, all those suits look exactly the same!" Karou gasped, carrying Y/n.
"Mass production! Mass production!" Hikaru chants around his brother.
"They have something here called a pet shop! That will be our very first destination, men!" Tamaki talks over them.
"They serve ice cream on the rooftop!" Honey pops up behind Tamaki.
"Really? Wait, wait, wait! They're holding some super special event up there too! Sweet!" Tamaki reads the sign on the wall. Leaving Kyoya on the bench next to the sign.
"Ice cream! Ice cream!” Honey chants, as Karou places Y/n next to Kyoya. Catching up with the rest of the other hosts.

…

“So that’s how we’re now here?” Y/n yawned.
“Yes.” Kyoya stands up reading the sign next to the bench, Y/n does the same, standing next to Kyoya.
“Looks like we’re at the Izumi shopping centre..” Y/n mumbled.
“Which isn't exactly within walking distance of home.. Guess I'll call to have a car sent out for us.” Kyoya reaches into his pockets, finding it lacking his phone, or wallet.
“Do you have your phone on you?” Kyoya looks over towards Y/n.
“I’m not even wearing my own clothes, Kyoya. I’m at least a hundred percent sure the twins took it.” Y/n sighed, pulling the bottom of his shirt.
“Right…” Kyoya eyes lingered on Y/n, a weird feeling crawled onto Kyoya.
“What should we do now-“ Y/n stops mid-sentence. A small little boy ran into Kyoya’s legs, he lets out a whimper rubbing his head. Looking up at Kyoya he was greeted by a glared. He bursts into tears before running off to his mom.
“Mama!”
“Tamaki’s a deadman when I get my hands on him.” Kyoya huffed. Y/n let out a chuckle.

“Kyoya-senpai? Y/n?” A familiar voice called out.
“Oh perfect, Haruhi!” Y/n smiled Haruhi walked closer.
“I didn’t expect to see you two here today.” Haruhi politely said.
‘Wait… Is Y/n wearing Kyoya’s clothes?’
“How much money do you have on you Haruhi?” Kyoya bluntly asked.
“What?” Haruhi stared at Kyoya.

…..Later at an unnamed fast food joint….

“Kyoya-senpai, are you sure this is where you wanna eat? There are much nicer restaurants to choose from upstairs.” Haruhi nervously spoke.
“Well you don’t have much on you, so our choices are limited. Just be sure to get a receipt. Tamaki will reimburse you tenfold.” Kyoya glared. Haruhi nervously nodded.

“Haruhi its our turn.” Y/n brought Haruhi back to reality.
“Oh! Uh, here, why don’t I just order for us. Do you two know what you want?”
“You pick. Just get us lots of it.”Y/n nodded in agreement.
“Oh uh okay..” Haruhi’s began to talk to the cashier.

"That, and two of that one. Both with fries too please." Haruhi politely spoke.
"Okay, coming right up~! Would you be interested in adding one of our delicious desserts?" The lady spoke, eyeing Kyoya up and down. Y/n rolled his eyes at the cashier.
"Thank you, no, I don't care for sweets."
"Before you decide, we have a new shake that's absolutely-"
"I have given you my answer." Kyoya glares at the cashier.
The cashier eyes widened.
"Please be sure to include our receipt." Haruhi quickly spoke.

Haruhi grabs their food, rushing over towards an empty table.
"Kyoya-Senpai, just because you're in a bad mood today doesn't give you the right to go around talking to people like that. The poor girl was just doing her job." Haruhi sighed.
“She was being pushy even after being told no.”Y/n grabs his meal taking a handful of fries and eating them.
"Her job is to serve us food, not irritate me with some weak sales pitch." Kyoya takes a bite of his burger.
Haruhi watches the two, holding her own burger in her hands.
“Hm. Now what?” Kyoya stares back.
“Nothing. I just don’t think I’ve ever actually seen you eat before. Somehow I thought the experience would be more refined. I’m surprised stuff like this even appeals to you.” Haruhi shoulders slumped.
“It doesn’t appeal to me in the slightest. No doubt, you’ll say I’m callous for admitting it, since you brought me this tripe.” Kyoya stoped to take a drink.
“Of course I won’t.” She looked off to the side.
‘But she will think it.’ Y/n thinks to himself.

"There's an understanding between makers of food like this and those that eat it. Quality takes a backseat to convenience. Refinement isn't part of the equation. It's meant to be eaten quickly, besides no one of consequence is here to witness my momentary lapse of manners." Kyoya takes another bite of his burger.
"Hey. For the record, I'm saying it benefits me nothing to keep up appearances in a place like this. And that includes any special treatment I may give you here."
"Oh really? I never would've guessed that in a million years.." She strained her voice.

"Oh my gosh girls, that guy in the glasses is a total hottie." A girl whispered towards her friends.
Y/n shoulders stiffened, as he took a sip of his drink.
"You're right, he's gorgeous!"
The main girl walks up to their table, staring only at Kyoya, ignoring the other two.
"Uhm, excuse me, I'm so sorry to interrupt. I was wondering if you're not using this chair, can my friends and I borrow it?"
“Why not.” Kyoya looked dismissive at the girl.
"Thank you so much that's awesome!" The girl grabbed the empty chair.
"You're quite welcome."
Y/n glared at the group as they headed back to their own table. He turns his head back towards Haruhi, noticing her eyes on Kyoya.
"You're probably wondering how Tamaki and Kyoya complement each other so well, aren’t you?” Y/n raised a brow.
‘Oh great! Now he's inside my head too! What are they both, telepathic or something?’ Haruhi thinks to herself.

"The answer is simple.” Kyoya gave a smile,
“I have something to gain. There is no better motivator than self interest. I have to look out for number one, y’know.”
“Tamaki-senpai would be heartbroken if he heard you say that.” Haruhi frowned.
“Such a tragedy that Tamaki’s marriage is one sided.” Y/n jokes, taking a final bite out of his burger.
"On the contrary, he's understood our arrangement from the very beginning. The same goes for all of them. Hikaru, Kaoru, Y/n, Honey-Senpai, Mori-Senpai.. The glue that holds the host club together is our mutual egocentricity. It's the principle that drives the alliance between our families and ensures each of our futures." Kyoya rests his head on his hands.
"Though, well let's just say there's still quite a bit you don't understand about that. Although Tamaki is a fool, and self sacrifice does come naturally to him. So I guess the point of this is, we are very different creatures."
The group stands up, cleaning up their mess, and walking out of the joint.

“Senpai? I thought you two were going to take a taxi home.” Haruhi looked up at Kyoya.
“We are, but while we’re still here might as well stay for a bit since Y/n wants to look around.”
‘Looks like there is someone he respects, but why y/n of all people?’ Haruhi thinks watching Y/n point out a nearby stall to Kyoya.
"Black pearls from Ishigaki Island. Odd to find them here, considering how much they go for." Kyoya muttered.
"You're kidding, really? That's incredible." Haruhi looks closer at the stall.
"How can you tell Senpai?"

"I am the product of excellent breeding." Kyoya places the pearls back at the stall.
“Bleh, don’t treat yourself like you’re some dog.” Y/n cringed.
"So Kyoya-Senpai, why is it after all this time I still know next to nothing about your family? Actually, now I’m thinking about it, I know barely anything about yours Y/n.”
"Because there's really nothing for you to know about my family. At least nothing that should be of interest to you." Kyoya looks at Haruhi.
“Same thing applies here.” Y/n shrugged.
‘Great they both are secretive.’
"Well that seems to be a little bit unfair, don't you think?" Haruhi looked at the two.
"Just what do you mean unfair?" Kyoya tilts his head.
"I mean that when it comes to my personal life you two even keep tabs on who my father's friends from work are while I barely have a clue about yours. So I call that unfair." Haruhi motions towards the two.
"That's a very intriguing notion in its own way." Kyoya mumbled.
"You've got two older brothers, right? For starters, you could tell me something about them. What kind of people are they?"
"They are rather exceptional. Enough so, that my father puts a lot of stock in them. Though as the third son, things work out a little differently for me." Kyoya spoke matter-of-factly.
"I didn't realize there was so much pressure on you to succeed." Haruhi voice softened.

"Pressure? Oh no, Haruhi, I can't think of nothing more fun than this." Kyoya gave an honest to goodness smile.
Y/n looked at him, matching his smile, a tint of blush on his face.
‘Oh?’
"Dear me! Pieces from the Komatsu Shoin collection? I never thought that I would find them here!" An older lady exclaimed, standing in front of an art stall. The three switched their attention towards the lady.
"Why madam, you have an astonishing eye!" The vendor grinned.
Kyoya glared at the interaction,
"Uhm, Senpai?" Haruhi was promptly ignored as Kyoya walked over to the stall.
“Are you just going let him—“ Haruhi’s mouth gets covered by Y/n’s hand.
“Just watch.”

"You know, they have such exquisite color, don't they?" The vendor looked around before leaning in close to the older lady,
"To tell you the truth, I'm not really even supposed to have these out on display."He whispered.
"The bulk of the Komatsu collection has been privately held for ages. Pieces rarely come up for sale."
“With all due respect, these are fakes.” Kyoya stands next to the lady.
“Huh?”
"Hey, get out of here kid, what do you think you're doing?" The vendor growled.
Kyoya simply picks up a bowl inspecting it.
"The shade of blue is strongly reminiscent of Shoin's work, but looking closely around the base you'll notice the color graduation isn't quite dark enough to be authentic, that and the laquer is too clear."

"That's enough of you, Mr. Expert! I will report you for obstructing my business!" The vendor’s voice cracked.
Kyoya turns over the bowl, eyes narrowing.
"Just as I thought. The brush strokes on this seal are uncharacteristically broad as well."
“Uh…” The vendor takes a small step back.
"For your sake, I hope you have a certificate." Kyoya places down the bowl.
"That is, if you still insist it's real."
"O-of course it's real! I have the certificate at home!" The man stammered.
"Ah, then surely you won't mind if I call the Komatsu family right now to verify your claim. My own family has had dealings with them for generations. It would only be a matter of minutes." Kyoya grins.

"Wait! You can't do this! This is an outrage! I've been here for years, I'll report you to the authorities!" The man gets dragged off by security.
"Young man, I can't thank you enough." The woman bows.
“After everything you've told me Senpai, stepping in on a complete strangers behalf seems a little out of character for you." Haruhi raises a brow.
"Hm? Oh, that? Well now, she's hardly a stranger. You mean you don't know? Her husband is the CEO of a major electronics company." Kyoya glanced at the woman.
"This is my first time to meet her personally, but that ring on her left hand is unmistakable. My family has dealing with her husband's company."
Haruhi eyes twitched.

"Ah, one of the Ootori boys. Imagine running into you here incognito." The lady chuckled.
"The next opportunity I have, I'll be sure to take advantage of one of your family's beautiful health resorts."
"We'd be honoured." Kyoya bows slightly.
Y/n looks back at the now empty stall, his eyebrows raised as he looked on the banners on each side of the stall. Laughing to himself as he pats Kyoya on the back,
“Good for you Kyoya.”
‘What was that about?—… There’s no way he could’ve seen the lady’s ring.’ Haruhi eyes widen in realization.
“Hey haruhi.” Kyoya spoke, now over at a different stall with Y/n next to him.
“Did you know about this?”
Haruhi walked over to the two, seeing all the snacks at the vender.
"Did I know what?"
"Is melon the preferred flavor among snack makers?" Kyoya grabs the bag from Y/n showing it to Haruhi.
“Huh?”

"It doesn't make sense." Kyoya flips to the back of the bag, reading the label,
"If the primary ingredient is corn, why go to the trouble of artificially making it taste like fruit? Seems counterintuitive."
Haruhi laughed, tilting her head.
"That's an intriguing notion in its own way." Haruhi’s mouth gets repeated Kyoya’s words.
“Oh was I being funny?”
"Earlier you were going on and on about how you and Tamaki-Senpai are nothing alike. What you just said about the candy? It sounds exactly like him!" Haruhi chuckled.
“She does have a point Kyoya.” Y/n grinned, taking the bag back from Kyoya.
‘There’s something odd about those two.’
"You think so? This does seem like something he and the twins would fawn over. Very well, I'll buy them. Haruhi, your wallet." Kyoya holds his hand out.
"Oh yea, I forgot." Haruhi digs through her bag,
“Just be sure to save me a receipt."

…

“Hey senpai?” Haruhi sat down on a bench.
“Why do you think that Tamaki-senpai is always so eager to help people when they’re in need?”
“You mean when theres nothing to gain? Who knows.” Kyoya pushes up his glasses.
“Maybe he helps people just to help people.” Y/n sighed looking ahead.
“So when you help someone, how exactly do you benefit from it? Money? Or reputation? Or is it more abstract? Because the way I see it, Tamaki-senpai gets something out of helping others, that doesn’t necessarily mean involving them paying him back. So maybe when you get right down to it, the two of you aren’t so different after all.” Haruhi smiled.

“Attention shoppers, this is an announcement for a lost child. Attention shoppers, this is an announcement for a lost child. A little boy named Kyoya Ootori is lost inside the store. Repeat Kyoya Ootori is lost. His guardian Suoh is waiting for him at the 2nd floor information counter.”
“-Kyoya is 5’11”, tall with black hair and wearing prescription glasses.”
Kyoya pushes up his glasses. As y/n chokes out a laugh.
“Kyoya’s guardian mentions he may or may not have been travelling with Y/n L/n. Whose whereabouts are also unknown.”
“Son of a bitch..” Y/n deflates.
“That damn idiot. I’ll kill him.” Kyoya glares.
The three walk up to the second floor, finding the rest of the club.

“Kyoya! Y/n! There you are! We were so worried about you. Why is Haruhi with you?” Tamaki look at the group.
“Better question is what’s with the dog?” Y/n stared at the blonde dog with red bow wrapped around his neck, the dog stared back.
“Isn’t she beautiful? I got her at this amazing place they call a pet shop!” The dog licks Tamaki’s face.
“Hey, cut it out Antoinette!”

“How am I exactly like this moron?” Kyoya asked.
“Maybe it’s the fact that you helped a stranger.” Y/n stands beside kyoya
“She wasn’t-“
“You and I both know you didn’t see that ring through the stall. You’re not some terrible person, you have a heart, why hide it.” Y/n grinned, watching Tamaki playing with his dog.
Kyoya looks back at Y/n, a ghost of a smile was on Kyoya’s face.

Haruhi stood back and watched the two. Then something clicked in her head.
‘Oh’
‘Oh she gets it now’
Another lightbulb flickered on.

Chapter Text

It’s Always Been You (Re-write)
Pt 16

….

“Welcome!”

….

Y/n books it to the host club room, he swings the door open, almost tripping on his two feet in the process.
“Guess who I—“ Y/n takes a sharp inhale, “Who I saw.”
The twins sliding in front of Y/n holding their hands over their mouths.
“You don’t mean—“
“Yeah- I saw him, he’s in the building!” Y/n lets out an airy chuckle.
“—It’s been way too long!”
“Who are you talking about?” Haruhi walks over to them.
“Oh oh~ you’ll see~” The twins grinned looking at each other.
“That still hasn’t answered my question yknow.” Haruhi sighed, knowing the host club this would take over the entire day. Y/n digs through his bag before shoving a photo of a young brow haired boy, in Haruhi’s face.
“Look I want you to do me a favour, I want to you go out and if you see him outside the host room,” Y/n points to the photo to emphasize his words, “Bring. Out. Honey-Senpai” Y/n jabs the photo with each word.
“Okay…?” Haruhi takes the photo from Y/n, looking back at the photo, there’s no way the boy could be older than Twelve, what did Honey-Senpai have to do with this?
“Off you go!~” Y/n, and the twins shove Haruhi out the door, closing it right behind her.

“I was worried he wasn’t ever gonna come back,” Hikaru and Karou shake Y/n by his shoulders.
“I know! I remember the last time he was here, the club made so much money in bets that day.” Y/n sighed dreamily.
Honey-senpai walks over, actually it’s better to say Mori walked over Honey was just on his shoulders.
“Is Chika-chan here?” Honey looked over at the closed door.
“You know he is!” Y/n clapped his hands together.
“Go get em’ tiger!” The twins and Y/n spoke in sync. Mori walks closer to the door opening it, revealing Haruhi and Chika.

“It’s Chika-chan!” Honey smiled, flowers surrounding him. Chika glared at him, his hangs balled up into fists.
"So what's up~? You rarely come over to the high school like this to see me!" Honey smile got bigger.
"Prepare yourself, Mitsukuni." Chika pushed up his glasses, jumping up at him trying to kick Honey off Mori’s shoulders.
“Huh?!” Haruhi gasped taking a step back.
Honey jumps off Mori’s shoulders, landing on the ground, staring daggers at Chika.
"Hey, come on cut it out you guys! Mori-Senpai!" Haruhi yelled out.
“Hm?” Mori blankly looks back at her.
"What do you mean, 'hm'?!"
“Y/n??” Haruhi looks around frantically, wait where was Y/n!

Gears grinded, and sparks flew, and a platform has risen from the dust!
Renge and Y/n now sit on the platform, both wearing matching headsets, were they broadcasting this?
"Woah, did you see that?!" Renge gasped.
"Huni-Senpai dodges Chika's preliminary attack! This is gonna be good!" She grabbed the mic on the headset.
“performance from both of them!” Y/n grinned.
“What is going on?!” Haruhi looks back at the fight.
"Huni-Senpai is able to fly through the air with such grace! He's like a modern day Ushiwakamaru! Woah, Chika attacks again without even giving him a chance to regain his balance!" Renge narrates with stars in her eyes.
Chika starts to throw punches left and right towards Honey, however the blonde dodges and sweeps Chika legs from right underneath him.
"Incredible! He dodged his attack and tripped him!" Y/n watches on the edge of his seat.
"Neither of them is gonna give, they keep lashing out with ferocious techniques!" Renge adds. Haruhi looks up at the two nervously, this was absurd even by the host club’s standards.
Chika stands still, trying to catch his breath, Honey looks at Chika, still smiling.

"So, they're at it again." Tamaki watches with Kyoya standing next to him.
"I wish they would've chosen a better location to do this." Kyoya pushes up his glasses.
"Wait, why're you guys so calm?!" Haruhi goes up to them.
Chika whips out a sliver metal rod, gripping it tightly in his hand.
“Oh?” Tamaki ignores Haruhi.
“Hm?” The twins said in sync. Haruhi turns to look back at the battle.
"Now things are getting serious, Chika's got a weapon!" Renge points out.
Chika throws himself at Honey, who in turn jumps out of his way. But Chika is ruthless, continuing to swing the metal rod at Honey, who still is dodging the attacks.
"Hey! No way! The use of weapons should be against the rules!" Haruhi yells out at the ‘announcers’.
“Of course not! It only makes it more interesting.” Y/n gave a devilish smile, reminding Haruhi a little too much of the twins.
Chika finally lands a blow on Honey, sending him flying across the room, landing flat on his back.
“Oh.” Y/n makes a hissing sound, “That’s gotta leave a mark.”Renge pulls on Y/n’s sleeve, subtly pointing at Chika. Y/n eyes widened.

"Woah, he knocked him out of the park!" Hikaru looks over to the unmoving Honey.
"This may be his first win!" Karou looks surprised. Mori narrowed his eyes, noticing something.
“I gotcha…” Chika pants, putting the metal rod away.
"Sorry, but I don't think so. The winner of this fight is Huni-Senpai." Renge and Y/n stand up from their seats.
"Renge's right about that." Mori quietly spoke.
Chika furrowed his brows, look down, his pant leg was pinned down to the ground by shurikens.
"See? He got you." Mori points at his pants.
"How the hell did he do that?" Chika clenched his teeth.

"In the heat of battle, Huni-Senpai was able to attack with shuriken before Chika noticed!" Renge noted, pointing at the projector Y/n pulled down.
"His attack has left Chika utterly defenseless!" Y/n gets off the platform as Renge disappears with it.

"Hey guys? I'm completely lost, you wanna tell me what's going on here? Who's that kid, and why'd he attack Huni-Senpai?" Haruhi looks over towards Y/n, Kyoya and Tamaki.
Kyoya pushes up his glasses.
"What? You mean you can't tell just by looking at his face? He's Huni-Senpai's younger brother." Tamaki he motioned towards Chika.
“He’s the spitting image.” Y/n shrugged, taking off the headset on his head.

…

The host clubs sits back in the room, with Chika on one side of the table, and Haruhi on the other.
"The Haninozukas are a noble family. We excel at martial arts. We've combined styles over the years, to create our very own method of fighting." On the table were various sweets and desserts.
"When we're away we study karate and judo, but when we're home we work hard to master the Haninozuka technique. So to make sure that we always stay alert, we have been taught that whenever two family members come face to face, they must engage each other in battle." Chika spoke, with a hint of resentment in his voice.

"Go on, Yasuchika, we saved you a yummy piece of cake." Tamaki leans on the table in between the two with a smile.
"Thank you, but I don't care for sweets. Besides, the basic principle of the Haninozuka technique is refraining from selfishness. So to let myself indulge in sweets would be out of the question." Chika shakes his head.
"But, one little piece of cake isn't really going to hurt you." Tamaki physically and audibly deflates.
"Hold on, I happen to know of a sweets loving, overly pampered little loli boy, who happens to be," Hikaru leans on one side of the sofa Y/n was sitting on.
"The next head of the Haninozukas." Karou leans on the other side.
"And he's sitting right over there." The twins point at Honey.
“Hmph.” Chika glares at his brother, as Honey contemptibly eats a slice of cake with Mori watching.

"There's no doubts my older brother is strong. But he lives a decadent lifestyle and has failed to show any self restraint. He no longer has the right to be called a Haninozuka. I can't allow someone who arbitrarily quit the karate club only to become hooked on cake and stuffed animals to be the head of the Haninozuka family. Even if he is my older brother." Chika stands up from his seat.
"I've been meaning to make that clear for a while. And another thing Mitsukuni, I've said it before and I'll say it again, stay away from me at school got it?" Chika promptly leaves the room. Honey stopped eating cake, now opting to look out a window sadly, holding Usa-chan in his arms.
Haruhi gets up from her seat, going over to the small blonde.
"Senpai? Are you doing okay?" Honey in response hugs the bunny tighter, sighing.
"Honey-Senpai? So what should we do with this cake?" Tamaki stands next to Haruhi, holding up a plate.
"I'll eat it~!" Honey twirls around while eating the cake.
"Yay~!"

"So you used to be in the karate club Huni-Senpai? I had no idea." Haruhi looked at the giggly blonde moving around with his pink bunny.
"What made you decide to quit and join with the host club?"
"Why did you just say the host club like that? What're you getting at huh?" Tamaki pouts, sticking his lower lip out.
"Well, no matter how you cut it, the karate club is a much more reputable club than ours is Senpai." Haruhi bluntly replied. Tamaki screams, tears pricking at the corner of his eyes.
"If you really want to know," Hikaru leans his arm on Haruhi’s shoulder.
"We'll have to take a little trip down memory lane." Karou does the same but on the opposite side.

"It was long before the Host Club had been established." Hikaru began to narrate.
"Listen up and we'll tell you the legend of Huni-Senpai, the captain of the karate club."

…Flashback…

A younger Honey stood in a white karate uniform, just finishing a fighting demonstration.
"Ohh so the eldest son is in high school now." An older man spoke.
"I heard he's already been made captain of the karate club, and he's only a first year!" An other man whispered.
"That is outstanding!"
"I know he's a growing boy, but doesn't he seem small for his age? He may not be respected as head of the family if he stays that small." Another male spoke.

“Mitsukuni, you are aware of what the others are saying about you, right?" Honey’s father sat across from him, Mori was sitting next to Honey.
“Yes.” Honey calmly replied.
"You must work even harder to maintain your self discipline.  Completely cast aside all weakness and leniency and take hold of your true strength."
“Right.” Honey gave a short nod.

…Flashback over…

"From that day forward, Honey-Senpai tried his very best." Tamaki crossed his arms, dramatically. The twins nod in unison, still clinging on Haruhi.
"It was difficult, but he worked hard."
"So he spent more time working on martial arts moves?" Haruhi spoke.
"Wrong! Well aware of what others were saying about him, Huni-Senpai worked hard to follow his father's orders. He sealed away all of his cute possessions, so as not to seem weak." Tamaki turns to face Haruhi.

…Flashback Pt. 2…

Girls turned to look at Honey, and Mori. Well mostly Honey, he was holding his school bag over his shoulders to give off a more ‘masculine’ look.

“Then, he decided to take on a hard and fearless disposition. That of a manly man. However, it was obvious to everyone around him that his efforts were failing." Tamaki is now narrating.

Honey sits and a dining hall, looking anxiously at the steak sitting in front of him, he’s eyes kept drifting over to the sweets nearby.
"Excuse me, Haninozuka? Would you like me to get you a piece of cake?" A girl asked, noticing Honey’s struggle.
"What're you doing?! He can't!" A girl whispered.
"He's trying so hard to resist!"
"No thank you, I don't like sweets." Honey spoke, hiding his disappointment, poorly.
"He's trying so hard to resist!" Another girl cried out.
"I totally forgot! I'm so sorry!" A girl did a small bow. Honey looks longingly at the sweets sitting so close to him, tears in his eyes.
"You can tell he's really struggling!"
"Oh wow, it's so touching!" All the girls spoke at the same time.

….brief cut back to the present…

"And so the girls were so touched by seeing him resist the things he loved that their moe senses went into overdrive. Not long after that, the Haninozuka Fan Club was born." Tamaki sparkled.
"What does any of that stuff have to do with the legend of the karate club?" Haruhi mumbled, dwelling on the story so far.
“Let us explain~” The twins cooed.
“Hold on, is this entire chapter gonna be just flashbacks?? I’ve barely gotten any real lines, and the author struggles with involving me into these.” Y/n raised his hands up in exasperated, who is thinking about the writer? Just Y/n apparently.
“Let. Us. Explain.” The twins repeated louder.

…Flashback Pt. 2.5…

"Okay guys, take a ten minute break!" Honey-chan looks at his club,
“Sir!” They all said with a bow.
"Hey, you know Captain Haninozuka is such a strict and manly captain. His technique is awesome and he always keeps us in line." One club member brown-nosed, but he meant well.
"No joke! He's the best captain ever!" Another said with a cheer
"For real though, he's a super manly man." The group continues to pump out nice compliments one after another, pretending to not know that Honey was still there.

…Cut Back, again…

"That story's such a tear jerker!" Hikaru and Karou blows their nose out on their handkerchief, tears rolling down their eyes.
"You gotta be kidding. How is that a tear jerker? Never mind, just tell me what happens would ya?" Haruhi rubs her face in annoyance.
“And please let this be the last one.” Y/n groaned.
“With the host club? No way.” Haruhi deadpans.
“Was that a reference!—“

…Flash back Pt. 3…

Honey observes his club as they do their practice trails, however something moving from the corner of eyes stole his attention. He turns his head, now fully seeing the pink bunny pocket puppet. Moving closer to the bunny as it waved at him, the bunny disappeared from behind the door and Honey followed.
Tamaki is crouched down to Honey’s eye level, making the Pink bunny talk for him,
"I know this is kind of sudden, but I was wondering if you'd join a new club i'm starting." The bunny moves his mouth.
"Aren't you Suoh? Tamaki right? You're from the middle school. What kind of club are you starting?" Honey’s eyes were still fixated on the bunny.
"I can't tell you how happy I am you asked Haninozuka-Senpai!! The bunny abruptly raised his voice, now behind Honey.

"C'mon Senpai, don't you think it's about time you start using your charming good looks to get more out of life? Why waste your time fighting when you could use your cuteness to give solace to young girls with too much time on their hands. With tons of stuffed animals and all the cake you could want!" The bunny moved around as he ‘talked’.
Honey shakes in excitement at the thought, flowers surrounding him.
"I promise if you join, we'll always have plenty of sweets on hand!" Tamaki smiled.
"Really?!—“ Honey harshly shakes his head, the flowers disappearing as he does.
“I mean- No! I don't like sweets so you can forget it! And for the record, I don't like cutesy things either." His shoulders stiffened. Tamaki waves the bunny around.

"No way, not into cutesy stuff. Don't like it... at all..." Honey’s head followed the bunny’s movements. Tamaki lets out a quiet laugh before starting again,
"I don't know much about martial arts, so please forgive me, but I was wondering, do you think you could tell me what true strength is? I may be out of line, but hiding your true self and putting on airs doesn't seem any different than running away to me. I would think that embracing the things you truly like, and being able to enjoy them, is worth more than anything to just be yourself. I believe that's what true strength really is."
Honey is token aback by this, blinking, trying to process everything the blonde said.
"I'll be back to ask you again," Tamaki places the bunny in Honey’s hands, standing up.
"Please, consider it Senpai." He bows before walking away.
Mori hums, who heard everything from around the corner.

…

"What is it that you wanted to talk to me about?" Honey’s father spoke, sit down with his son.
"Well, there's something that I've been a little confused about Father. Can you please tell me what true strength is?" Honey’s voice wavered at his own question.
"I will show you, my son, so you can experience it directly. Come with me to the dojo." He stands up, leading the way. They now both stood in fighting stances, glaring at each other.

"It has been said that Huni-Senpai's father is the most talented fighter in the Haninozuka family's history." Tamaki narrates.

The referee swings his hand down,
“And begin!”

…cut back, AGAIN…

"If I remember correctly, Huni-Senpai had already attained his current level of martial arts  prowess, which was quite extraordinary. Well, am I right?" Tamaki hand rested underneath his chin, looking over at Mori, who had Honey on his shoulders.
“Uh huh!”
"Rumor has it, the referee that happened to be officiating was Japan's Secretary of Defense at the time, and he begged Huni-Senpai to never fight in public again." Tamaki eerily spoke.
"At least not at his full potential."
"And why would he do that?" Haruhi raised her brow.
"If the world ever saw Huni-Senpai's true abilities, they'd suspect Japan of possessing a weapon of mass destruction. The secretary was afraid it might upset the U.N. and they would take it out on all of Japan." Tamaki shivered. Hikaru and Karou grabbed Y/n into a hug,
"How awful!"
Haruhi eyes twitched, there’s no way that’s true, right?

"So Huni-Senpai quit the Karate Club," Hikaru starts.
"And decided to become a member of the Host Club."
“Huh.” Haruhi simply said.
"All things considered, Huni-Senpai's behavior is too unconventional for even the Haninozuka's to contain."
"So because of that, his younger brother  had a more strict upbringing. One more in keeping with the Haninozuka standard." Karou flippantly told.
"Sometimes I think Chika-Chan hates me because I'm not following the family rules." Honey mumbled, sinking further into Mori.
“It’s not entirely on you, it’s just how he was raised.” Y/n finally spoke, looking sympathetically on the small blonde.

"Alright gentlemen, time for operation 'Haninozuka Brothers' Reconciliation'!" Tamaki points out at the club.
"I knew he was gonna say that.." Haruhi shoulders slumped.
“Does that mean the flashbacks are finally over?” Y/n smiled.

…

"Alright, ten minute break!" Chika shouted. He was now running the karate club, due to his brother’s departure.
“Sir!” They replied back.
"Y'know, Captain Haninozuka sure is a strict captain. No matter how hard we try, it's like he's never satisfied. I really don't think I can take it." A member spoke, rubbing a sore muscle in his arm.
"Tell me about it.." Another chimed in.
"He's a tough captain, but he's no where near as skilled at martial arts as his older brother Mitsukuni.” That was the straw that broke the camel’s back. Chika swiftly moved towards him, punching him and pulling back right before his fist could make contact. The man stumbled, falling onto the ground.
"You will not talk about my brother in my presence, do you understand?" Chika glared.

"Look! It's Chika! He's so adorable!" A group of girls peeked through the door, basically drooling over him.
"Oh wow, he's so totally cute!"
"Yeah, Chika's not bad, but he's no match for his older brother Huni! He's the cutest thing we've ever seen!" The girl turned to the others, now fan-girling over Honey.
Chika slams the door closed, rushing back towards his club.
"What're you idiots looking at?! Get started with the next drill!" He barks his orders.
"But, we're still on our break sir!" A member called out, the poor soul.
"You've barely broken a sweat! You bums don't need a break! Start working harder before you're all out!" He grits his teeth.
“Sir!” All the members replied.

And just behind one of the club’s windows stood the host club, watching Honey’s brother, with the exception of Honey and Mori.
"Well, so far it looks like a simple inferiority complex." Hikaru’s face was pressed up against the window.
"He's always being compared to Honey-Senpai, so that's why he feels such animosity towards him. His older brother is more attractive, more popular, and a better martial artist than he is. I think he's just letting his jealousy get the best of him." Karou watches as well.
“So why do we keep stalking young boys?” Y/n sighed.
Kyoya pushes up his glasses and the twins begin to walk away, dragging Y/n with them.
"It's totally normal and way boring." They spoke together, Y/n just kinda let the, take him.

"Hold on, come back here you three! Why are you suddenly being so uncooperative!" Tamaki yells.
"Well, we thought there'd be an interesting secret reason they're fighting." They turned back around, shrugging, "This is just lame."
"So Honey-Senpai and Chika's feelings aren't exciting enough!?" Tamaki argues, but he might as well be talking to the wall, he’d get better results.
"It's okay Tama-Chan, really." Honey looks up at Tamaki.
"But.. Honey-Senpai.." Tamaki spoke softly.
"It's alright. Don't worry about me. So what if Chika-Chan hates me, I would be happy just seeing him grow up to be strong and healthy." Honey looks off into the horizon.
"He is my brother after all."
“I mean he’s already taller than you.” Y/n crossed his arms, still having the twins holding him by the scruff of his uniform collar.
"Yea, he's pretty grown up and plenty healthy." Hikaru waves a dismissive hand.

"Excuse me, could you guys please keep it down." Chika growls, causing the host club to jump out of their skin.
"What're you doing here? I thought I had told you to stay away from me at school, Mitsukuni!" Chika launched himself at his brother once more. Honey simply blocks his brother’s attack.
"You alien. Would you just leave me alone?" Chika scoffs, shaking with prepubescent rage.
"But Chika-Chan.." Honey pouts.
“Alien?” Y/n muttered.
"What's he mean by 'alien'?" The twins looked each other.
"Why would you call him that? Just because your brother is stronger than you are doesn't give you the right to call him an alien!" Haruhi spoke defensively.
"Yeah, why're you so upset about cake and stuffed animals?" Tamaki pounders.
"Well if it was just about the cake and stuffed animals I would've never have said anything. Let's get this straight, I didn't call my brother an alien because he's stronger than me." Chika’s fists clenched.

"Have any of you ever see him devour an entire cake?! Don't tell me you guys think that's perfectly normal?! He has three whole cakes every night for desert! Seriously! Three cakes a night, and he never gains weight!" Chika points a finger at his brother, his hand shaking.
"And then something crazy occurred last week. I happened to wake up in the middle of the night, and I noticed that the light was on in the dining room."

…flashback pt. 4….

Chika rubbed his eyes tiredly, walking into the main dining room.
"What's going on? It's the middle of the night y'know." His eyes widen as his looks over at his brother.
"Hey Chika-Chan~" Honey was surrounded by cakes, each one different from another.
"I'm glad you're here. Once a week I have a special cake night where I eat all the cake I want. Usa-Chan here helped me to come up with the idea. Would you like to join us?" The dim candlelight casting a terrifying shadow over Honey’s face.

…

"C'mon, be honest. You know there's no way that a regular human being can eat that much cake! Aren't you terrified?! I bet he gets signals from his home planet through that weird bunny of his! Why can't you see that he's an alien!?" Chika trembled, looking at the host club with genuine fear in his eyes.

"When you think about it..." Haruhi starts,
"Everything Chika just said to us..." Then Tamaki,
"Suddenly makes perfect sense doesn't it." And then finally the twins.
“That’s siblings for you.” Y/n looked bored.
"I don't know though. There was a time when Mitsukuni and I got along really well. While it's true that my brother has always had a fondness for cute things, and more of a sweet tooth than I have, I still respected his ability to avoid that stuff even though he loved it. And then this idiot came along and brainwashed him with some ridiculous nonsense. Something about acknowledging who you really are and just being yourself, that that's true strength." Chika rambled. Y/n and the twins crane their heads over to Tamaki, who just turned fifty shades paler.
"Not long after that, he fell apart and became the alien he is today!" Chika falls to his knees, punching the ground.

“Oh so all of this family troubles,” Y/n motions towards Chika and Honey.
“Can be traced right back to you, isn’t that right boss?” The twins finishes his sentence.
"What're you talking about?! I didn't mean to! There's gotta be some way we can fix this! Cmon guys?!” Tamaki begins to sweat profusely.
“I don’t like it when you’re in sync with those shady twins! It causes nothing but trouble!” Tamaki stammered looking at the three.
"There is a way to solve this, you know." Mori places a hand on Honey’s shoulder.
"You've got it figured out?" Tamaki switches gears immediately.
"So Mitsukuni, you know what to do." Mori gives an encouraging nod.

"Listen Chika-Chan, I never meant to upset you, I didn't know that you hated sweets that much, and I'm very sorry." Honey looks back at his brother.
"Oh no, looks like he missed the point completely." Haruhi deadpanned.
"Nobody can make me change who I am, and I'm really grateful to Tama-Chan and all of the Host Club, because they've shown me that. So, let's settle this like men in the Haninozuka style, Yasuchika." Honey and Chika take up a fighting stance.
"And don't forget Chika-Chan, this is a one point match." Honey stares at Chika.
"So what happens if I win?" Chika gave him a cocky smile.
“Y/n-chan~” Honey waves him over.

‘Ah yes, my job.’ Y/n walks over leaning down closer to Honey. Honey whispers into Y/n’s ear, a grin formed on Y/n’s face.
“If you say so,” Y/n cleared his throat, standing in between Chika and Honey, Y/n points a hand towards Honey.
“Honey has offered up his right to eat cakes in the middle of the night,” Y/n points over to Chika,
“That is of course is only if Chika wins.” Y/n backs up to get out of their way.
“And begin!”

The fight begins the same way as earlier in the chapter, except the roles are in reverse, Chika is taking a defensive approach and Honey is taking an offensive approach.
“Is it just me, or is this fight turning out exactly like the one they had earlier?" Tamaki squints at the battle.
"Yes, but this time their roles are reversed." Kyoya watches too.
"Mitsukuni's already planned how this entire fight will pan out. Yasuchika will attack with the shuriken any moment now." Mori crosses his arms, and just like clockwork Chika did just that however Honey blocks with the rod.
"Woah, he called it!" The twins gasped.
"Uhm.. Mori-Senpai? Where do they hide these shuriken?" Haruhi asked, however she gets promptly ignored.
"I have been watching these two brothers spare for many years, and it didn't take long before I noticed that in every match Yasuchika incorporates moves that Mitsukuni used in the previous match. Mitsukuni realized it as well, and he always tries to give his brother the opportunity to practice those new techniques. He may call him an alien, but as far as martial arts are concerned, Yasuchika has a deep respect for Mitsukuni and his abilities. I think all he really wants is to be like his older brother. They are connected just as two siblings ought to be. And personally, I think a little sibling rivalry is perfectly normal. There's no need to worry about the outcome of this match. I can already tell you that Mitsukuni's planning to throw the fight and let Yasuchika beat him. Trust me, I know everything there is to know about him." Mori spoke the longest paragraph he has ever spoken since the first chapter.

"Defend yourself!" Honey yells out, then swiftly defeats his brother.
"Yay! I'm the winner! Cake! Cake! Cake~!" Honey runs circles around Y/n.
"I have an idea! Since I won I think we should start having special cake night three times a week!" Honey spoke to Usa-chan.

“Better luck next time Chika.” Y/n shoved his hands in his coat pocket, hopefully next chapter I have a more involved role…

Chapter Text

It’s always been you (Rewrite)

Pt 18

….

“Welcome!”

….

‘Just breathe in and breathe out. Every day I’ll keep reminding myself until there’ll be a day I won’t have to.’ Y/n repeats to himself as he walked down the Ouran Junior High outer court. His chest felt tighter, god he really needs to take a break from his binder, but alas right at this moment he was fixated on something else.
Tamaki assigned him to follow around the new potential hosts for his club, which, meant Y/n had to borderline-stalk the Hitachiin twins.
He passes a group of classmates, his grip on his bag strap got tighter. As he moves past the group, almost shrinking in on himself, he turns the corner.

He sees a girl anxiously looking left and right, not too far away was one of the twins. Y/n walks a few steps back on the other side of the schools walls, far enough to not make it obvious he was eavesdropping, but close enough where he could still hear.
“I’m sorry. Were you waiting long?” Hikaru, or at least that’s what Y/n thought, stood in front of the girl, “I read your letter.”
“Hikaru.” The girl quietly mumbled.
“I’m really sorry, but I am Karou.” He holds up the letter between two fingers, and the girl blushes in embarrassment.
“You must’ve gotten my desk confused with Hikaru’s, and put your letter in the wrong one.” Hikaru Analyzed the girl’s expression before continuing.
“Do you think that you could like me instead?” The girl looked up in shock, now hanging onto his every word.
“—I should confess. To be honest, I’ve always thought that you were really cute. And, besides, Hikaru has a crush on someone else. So, what do you say?” Hikaru looks down at the girl.
“Uh, well I… I guess. If you’re okay with it, then I am, too, Karou.” The girl blushes.

Hikaru grinned.
“I see. Then,” Hikaru turns around now yelling out, “Hey, Karou!” The girl looked confused.
“See says that she’d be fine with you instead.” The girl looked over to where Hikaru’s head was turned and saw Karou.
“Hold on, so then, you are Hikaru?” The girl nervously grabbed her uniform collar.
“This is getting old. You girls just keep falling for it.” Hikaru smugly spoke.
“You jerk! Why’re you so mean?” Her voice shakes.
“No, you’re the one who’s mean.” Hikaru turned to look at the girl, who is now crying.
“You’re okay with either of us? Really? Who do you think you are?” Hikaru holds up the letter again, as his brother walks up to them.
“By the way, that hairstyle doesn’t look so great on you.” Karou sneered.
“If you wanna go out with us, you should work on your fashion sense.”
“And next time you write a love letter—“ The two spoke in harmony, as Hikaru began to rip the letter.
“You better make it good.” The girl covers her face as tears poured down her eyes, she bolts out of school’s courtyard.

‘Those two are the ones Tamaki wants for his club?’ Y/n sighed as he turns around, however due to needed plot convenience, the keychains on Y/n’s bag harshly banged against the wall Y/n was behind.
“Hikaru, looks like we have an audience.” Karou walks over to where he heard the noise, turning his head around the corner he is looking straight at Y/n.
“Oh it’s you.” Hikaru looks over too.
“You’re gambling weirdo that’s been clinging onto Ootori.”
“We’ve heard all about you.” Karou gave a cold grin.
“I’m just walking by—“ Y/n raises his hands, “I didn’t mean to intrude on your little game.” Y/n starts to walk past them.
“As if. You’ve watching our every move.” Hikaru deadpans.
“Why are you obsessed with us?” Karou’s eyes narrowed at him.

“I’m not. Just trying to see what the appeal of you two were.” Y/n turns his head to look back at the two.
“And frankly, I understand the motive behind that ‘scene’—“ Y/n gestures vaguely towards the ripped yellow envelope on the floor, “Just don’t see why you have to play the same game over and over again.”
“But who am I to judge, I don’t know you, Karou.” Y/n walks away.

…

“Tamaki I already stalked those two for the last week, why do I have to still join you in your crusade in getting them in your club.” Y/n’s shoulders slouched.
“Because Y/n my dear—“
“Don’t call me ‘your dear’.” Y/n quickly responded.
“Because Y/n, you’re still needed afterall.” Tamaki sparkled, god how was he this cheery?

Tamaki quickly saunters over to the twins, both reading the same book, Y/n follows.
“You have plenty of free time, huh?” The twins looked up at Tamaki and Y/n.
“I have an idea. Why don’t you help me form a club?” Tamaki extends his hands towards them with a gentle smile.
“Who the hell is this guy?” Hikaru’s brows furrowed.
“Oh, I know who he is. The girls in class were talking about him. You know, he’s that Suoh kid that was admitted spring semester.” Karou looks over towards his brother.
“Oh, yeah. So this is the guy, huh?” Hikaru looked bored.
“Yeah! So you know me?” Tamaki cheered.
“I had no idea I was so famous! Oh, my, I guess I’m guilty. I should have known my internal and external brilliance would blind my peers, but I can’t help being radiant.” Tamaki swooned, stars in his eyes.
Then he fell onto his knees, cradling himself.
“So, is this the fate of God’s chosen one? His beautiful, blessed child?”

“Tamaki you’re setting a bad impression on us foreigners.” Y/n groaned at his dramatics. The twins actually looked over at Y/n now.
“You again?” They both spoke.
“Although, you’re not yet up to my level, the two of you show quite a bit of promise.” Tamaki spoke now standing up. “Like Y/n here!” He grinned grabbing Y/n.
“What are you talking about?” Hikaru looked up at the blonde.
“I’m founding a new club two months from now. In April. Ideally, I’d like it to begin as soon as I graduate into Oran’s High school. It might be difficult at first, because you’d have to come up from the middle school for the next year, but I’m sure I can put in a good word for you and work it out.” Tamaki crosses his arms,
“It’s going to be a lot of fun. I’ve already asked Kyoya Ootori and Y/n L/n from my class to join.” Tamaki points at Y/n.
“—And I’m also asking High school first years Haninozuka-senpai and Morinozuka-senpai to join us. That’s where you two come in.” He smiles.

“You’re bugging us. Get lost.” They both spoke
“We don’t hang out with anyone.” Karou puts down his book.
“And we certainly don’t wanna hang out with you two,”
“—But if you’re absolutely determined to get to know the two of us…”
“We should play…”
“The ‘Which One Of Us Is Hikaru?’ game. You in?” Hikaru and Karou both spoke.
“The rules of the game are pretty simple…” Karou coolly said.
“You just have to pick which one of us is Hikaru.”
“And we’ll give you one month. You can guess as many times as you want, but we’ll ask for your reasoning.”
“So no random guessing.” Hikaru spoke.

“—For the record, no one has ever been able to get it right.”
“If that’s all right with you, then try your best.” They both spoke again, now walking away.
Tamaki just stood there staring at the fountain.
“Hey uh… look it happens, we can just ask another person.” Y/n uncomfortably pats Tamaki on the back.
“Looks like he can’t handle it.” Hikaru looks back at the two, mostly at Tamaki.
“Who cares about him? Did you hear that lineup? It’s obvious why he wants to add the Hitachiin name. It’s like he’s gathering the kids of high-class families.” Karou notes.
“—Of course with the exception of Y/n L/n.”
“Maybe he’s only there as the clubs dog.” Hikaru snarked. Y/n body deflated, however Tamaki was stubborn.
“I’ve got one month, right?” Tamaki yelled out, causing the twins and Y/n to look at him.
“—Then I accept. But in return, if I win, you both have to join my club. Sorry to break it to you, but there’s no doubt in my mind, come April, you’re both going to be members.” He points at the twins, “I am certain of it!”

…

Y/n sits in his desk next to Kyoya and rests his head on his hand, looking absently at Kyoya while he reads.
“Have you seen Tamaki anywhere today?” Y/n sighed, his eyes darting over towards the classroom door, “-I swear he just can’t keep still.”
“If I’m not mistaken he’s still playing along with the Hitachiin twin’s game.” Kyoya continued to read.
“Speak of the devil.” Y/n sees Tamaki sluggishly walk into the classroom, over towards the desk in front of Kyoya. He sits down with a quiet sigh.

“I thought bothering the twins would take longer than that.” Y/n raises his brows at Tamaki.
“Well I tried but they ran away.” Tamaki leans against his desk chair.
“I can’t blame them.” Kyoya still reads.
“Would you guys please help me out here?” Tamaki exasperated.
“It’s for the club.”
“Let it go. I mean, we can still form the club without them, right?” Kyoya flips to the next page.
“No, we can’t. I want them to be apart of it.” Tamaki spoke softly.
“Let me guess—“ Kyoya briefly looks up at Tamaki before he continues to read again, “They’re also what you refer to as ‘our friends,’ is that it?”

“Well, yeah.” Tamaki hunches over in his seat, “I don’t understand what they’re thinking. If they want to people to tell them apart, why don’t they wear different hairstyles or something?”
“Maybe they don’t want to be told apart.” Kyoya doesn’t look up from his book.
“But that’s the whole point of the game, Kyoya.”
“Well, then, they do want to be told apart.” Kyoya is still reading his book.

“Hold on-“ Tamaki rests his arm on the top of his desk’s chair, “Are you even listening to me?”
“Well, I hear you talking.” Tamaki rolls his eyes with a huff, now focusing on Y/n.
“What do you think?”
“Is it really that confusing that they’re so contradictory?” Y/n’s finger followed the grove of the desk as his spoke, “Humans are complex, so of course Hikaru and Karou would be too.”
“So what should I do?”
“Just keep being you, I guess.” Y/n cringed on the inside, “You somehow broke Kyoya and got him in, so you might just have to keep being ‘pushy’.”

…

“I can feel it! Today’s the day I’ll win them over.” Tamaki chirped, practically prancing outside the school’s courtyard.
“If you say so.” Y/n sighed, looking at the blonde.
“Have some faith in me, I know what I’m doing.” Tamaki assures, walking up to the school fountain, where Hikaru and Karou sat.
“Oh great it’s Suoh and his pet again.” Hikaru rolled his eyes, Karou makes a similar gesture.
“Lovely day isn’t it!” Tamaki smiled.

“We’re bored of this. We’re calling it off, you have to leave us alone.” Karou blankly spoke.
“Huh?” Tamaki stood there dumbfounded.
“Like we said, we’re done.” Hikaru added.
“Game over.”
“What are you talking about? You’re calling it off?” Tamaki rests his hands on his hips, looking baffled at the two.
“We can do whatever we want.” Hikaru shrugged his shoulders absently.
“That’s right.” Karou said right after.
“Cause we heard you’re the illegitimate son of Ouran’s Chairman.” They spoke in sync. Tamaki’s eyes widen as he stood in front of the two.
“Sorry to be so blunt, but we did a little research on you.” Hikaru smugly said.
“You’ve got quite a sad little life story, Suoh. I’m sure you wouldn’t want us passing that information along.” Karou coldly spoke.

“We found out that your real mother has gone missing.” And as he spoke, Tamaki’s hand twitched before clenching his hand into a fist.
“Be honest. You’re just lonesome because you’re all by yourself, right?”
“We kinda feel sorry for you, but you can’t force us to be your friends.” Hikaru harshly spoke.
“We are pretty lonely, but at least we have each other. That’s more than you.”

Tamaki just stood there quietly watching the twins walk away from him.
“Hey, uh Tamaki, are you okay?” Y/n nervously asked, fiddling with the edges of his uniforms sleeves.
“Let’s just go Y/n” Tamaki had an unreadable expression as he spoke, bothering Y/n.

…

“There’s no way in hell he’s doing it again.” Y/n mumbled to himself, watching Tamaki run past him and towards the twins.
“The one about to rip the letter is Hikaru!” Tamaki points at the twins, causing the two to turn to look behind them.
“But… how did you know?” Hikaru looks down at the pink envelope in his hands.
“Am I right? Did I get it right?” Tamaki exclaims.
“Your reasoning?” Hikaru and Karou spoke.
“Intuition.” Tamaki gave a closed eyed smile, making the twins visibly deflate.
“No way. I thought we already told you that you weren’t allowed to just guess randomly.” Hikaru groaned.

Tamaki chuckled walking closer towards the two.
“Yeah, sorry about that. But it’s still too early for me to tell. I mean, you are both totally identical.” Tamaki tilts his head, continuing to speak, “But it all depends on how you choose to look at it. Being so identical is a talent of itself.” Hikaru and Karou’s eyes widened.
“So from now on, you should try to perfect the whole ‘Two-In-One Hitachiin Brothers’ act. But you mustn’t forget that you’re also independent beings with your own personalities. And while you’re doing that, I’ll keep bugging you until I can tell you apart.”

Hikaru steps forward, “That doesn’t make any sense!”
“It’s contradictory!” Karou jumps in.
“And what’s wrong with that? Haven’t you realized yet? You two are contradictory. It’s what they call ‘individuality’.” Tamaki kindly spoke.
“If we play along with this silly ‘Hitachiin Brothers’ act like you want us to, you’ll never be able to tell us apart! We’ll be even more identical!” Hikaru steps towards Tamaki with a huff.
“You didn’t think about that, did you?” Karou spoke matching his brother’s frustration. “How can we show our individuality if no one can tell us apart? It’s always like this. We’re the only ones who can tell the difference!” Karous clenched his fist.
“No one will ever be able to win the ‘Which One Is Hikaru?’ Game. And we’ve known that from the beginning!” He yelled out.

“Then why don’t you tell me something? When someone guesses wrong, why do you look so sad?” Tamaki spoke softly.
“Even though I may not be able to, someday, somewhere, someone’s going to come along who can tell the two of you apart. But I know this much for sure. If you guys keep living in your own little world like you do now, chances are, you’re never going to meet that person.”
“Here’s what I think. We should open the doors of the host club together!” Tamaki holds out a hand to the twins.

…

“Welcome!”

Chapter Text

It’s Always Been You (Re-write)
Pt. 19

….

“Welcome!”

….

“So why do I always get the ‘odd one out’ when it comes to club costumes?” Y/n looks at everyone in the host club dressed up as lustrous vampires, meanwhile Y/n was wearing a more punk-ish werewolf costume, with a fake sliver chain around his neck, fake wolf ears, tail and fangs. He was without a doubt a werewolf, in a sea of vampires.

“Because—“ The twins walk in, holding Haruhi, “You don’t really have an elegant vampire look, yknow?”
“You guys said the exact same thing during the culture festival—“ Y/n looks at them up and down.
“Hold on, why aren’t you guys dressed?” Y/n crossed his arms, careful to not scuff his fake claw-like nails. Tamaki looks up at Haruhi and twins with an annoyed look. “Why are you guys late? Hurry up and change.”

“Sorry, boss. But form now until Halloween…” Hikaru smiled.
“Count us out.” Karou also smiled.
“What?” Tamaki gasped.
“Count you out?” Honey spoke, his vampire costume made him look more cute than anything remotely scary.
“We’re on the preparation committee for a special event. Class 1-A is sponsoring it.” Hikaru and Karou spoke in unison.
“Duty calls, then.” Kyoya spoke from behind them.
“Good luck without us here for a week.” They began to scampered away, still holding onto Haruhi.

“Hold on! Why is Haruhi going?” Tamaki sweats nervously. The twins looks back towards Tamaki, an evil grin washed upon their faces,
“Well boss, she is in her class, you know. Oh. The special event is an after dark test-of-courage tournament.”
“After….. Dark…” Tamaki moves around shakily, clearly off in his own world of terror now.
“Haruhi, you’re not going to take part in this, are you? For decency’s sake tell me you won’t!” Tamaki cried out.
“Calm down, senpai. It’s just some harmless fun.” Haruhi raises her hands.
“Harmless. She thinks it’s… harmless!” Tamaki places a hand to his head, “Oh, why me?”
“Tamaki if you get acting like this, I’m getting the holy water.” Y/n narrows his eyes.

“Now that I’m thinking about it….” Karou looks over towards Y/n, “You don’t have any guests this week right?”
“Only a few in the beginning of the week, why?”
“Well, I want you to help us!” Karou grinned.
“I’m not even a first year.” Y/n raises a brow at him.

“Well we could use all the help we can get! And besides, you only have so many school events like these for so long.” Hikaru chimes in, Karou’s grin falters for a second before regaining his composure. Y/n looks at Karou with a sigh before responding, “Fine, fine, I’ll help.”
“Okay! Time to go!” Hikaru starts to walk away, still holding onto Haruhi.
“I already regret this.” Y/n gets yanked forward by his chain.
“Too late to back out now~” Karou coos, following his brother out the door, still holding onto the chain.

“Boss, adieu!” The two spoke, walking out the door.
Tamaki stumbled forward, reaching a hand out towards the twins. “Wait! I could be a valuable asset to the planning committee! Let me come, too!”

…

And now here Y/n sits, in a class of first years, being the only one in costume, he stood out like a sore thumb.
“So, what kind of budget limit should we put on costumes? Once everyone starts shopping, they’ll go all out.” A brown haired girl spoke, Y/n couldn’t remember her name for the life of him.
“Why don’t we follow the commoner’s rule of keeping it under 300 Yen?” Hikaru spoke standing next to the desk Y/n was sitting at.
“That should make things interesting.” Karou adds, standing on the other side of Y/n.

“It’d be a good idea to have a doctor handy in case anyone faints. Or has a heart attack, jumps out a window, something like that.” Renge rambled.
“What are you even planning to do if you think you’ll need a doctor?” Y/n furrowed his brows.
“It’ll be fine! Don’t worry about it.” Hikaru shrugs.
“Okay, so under 300 Yen, needs a doctor present…” Karou then looks over to Y/n, “Hey, you think we should have food at the event?”
“Maybe snacks or something, just to keep it simple.” Y/n rests his chin on his palm. Haruhi suddenly stands up, and walks towards the class door and into the hallway.

“Huh, maybe not a fan of the snacks.” Y/n snickers to himself.
“Let’s go see what’s that about.” Hikaru grinned.
The twins and Y/n hide behind some doors, listening in on Haruhi’s conversation.

“You have nyctophobia? So you’re afraid of the dark?” She spoke, crouching down with the other male.
“Yes, and you can add to that horror-movie-phobia, scary-ghost-story-phobia, being-startled-by-a-loud-noise-in-the-other-room-phobia, and accidentally-seeing-trailers-for-horror-movies-phobia.” The anxious man rattled off.
“And what’s with those things? Why do they keep showing them without warning us about it first? It just doesn’t make sense to me. Whatever happened to civil rights for the ‘fraidy-cats out there? Cowards are people, too! And what about the other classes with their tea parties? It’s just so unfair!”

“Class rep, calm down!” Haruhi stopped his spiraling.
“Oh, my, I’m sorry.” He whimpered.
“If you were so opposed to the idea from the start, why didn’t you just bring it up in the meeting?” Haruhi looked sympathetic towards the class rep.
“I tried to. But I don’t want to look like I’m throwing my weight around up there. So I was counting on your help to save me!” He yelled out the last part.
“Please, calm down.” Haruhi spoke, a hint of exasperation in her tone.
“I’m sorry.” He sinks back into himself.
“How am I exactly suppose to save you?”
“I was desperately giving you signs to oppose the motion while it was up for vote, but you just didn’t seem interested.” He hid his face behind his knees.
He begins to cry, his voice cracking as he spoke, “if just one person objects, then it goes up for discussion.”

“Uh, sorry, I had no idea.” Haruhi awkwardly spoke.
“Please, Fujioka. You have to let me be on your team! If I’m with you, then maybe your peace of mind will help me. And I can remain calm!”
“Class rep!” Haruhi interrupted.
“And one more thing. You can’t tell your friends about this.”
“What’s that about now telling us?” Y/n crouched down next to the two, Hikaru and Karou crouched as well.
“Is someone a ‘fraidy cat?” The two spoke, and an evil expression adorned them.
The room falls into a dead silence, as everyone stares at the class rep.
He screams out in horror, jumping out of his skin.

“Oh there you guys are.” A girl buts in.
“We’re about to choose groups. So do have any idea who you’d like to have on your team?” She looks down at the clipboard in her hands.
“Yeah, the five of us will be one!” Hikaru and Karou stood up, grabbing the other three.
“Great. Then you guys are Team B, all right?” She smiled writing down on the clipboard. The class rep blushes.
“Sounds like fun, right, class rep?” The twins teased.
“Oh you poor soul.” Y/n gives a halfhearted pat on the class reps back.
“It’s all over now.” Haruhi sighed.

…

It’s now Halloween night, the school’s decorations were set up all across the school, creating a haunting atmosphere. The five crouched down in the dark school hallway.
“Hey, Karou, tell us the story about the evil clock tower witch.” Hikaru grinned, as the class rep hid his face in his knees.
“One Halloween, many years ago, a girl dressed in a witch costume fell to her death from the tower. And now…”
“Whoever sees her ghost on Halloween night, will be cursed forever!” The two spoke at the same time.
“No! Please stop it, you guys!” The class rep shook.

“Will you knock it off? The point is to scare someone not on your team. Why don’t you save that dumb shtick for somebody else?” Haruhi scolded, putting her hands on her hips.
“But no one’s come yet. We’re tired of waiting around.” The two whined.
“Think of it as exposure therapy.” Y/n stands up, looking over at the frightened class rep.
“Look, class rep. Cool, huh? I borrowed this book from the library. ‘Surefire Methods For Coping With Anxiety.’.” She holds up a dusty old red book.
“Fujioka.” The class rep mumbled.

“Now let’s have a look, shall we?” Haruhi clears her throat, flipping to the first page on the book.
“The three cardinal rules for dealing with anxiety are as follows. First… Pretend everything’s okay. Second, whistle a cheerful little tune. Thirdly, repeat to yourself, ‘I’m brave.’.” Haruhi smiles.
“Are you kidding me? None of those things actually work! Call me the captain of all cowards. You can scream it from the rooftops, just get me out of here!” He cried, flailing around.
“Yeah I agree, none of those things really help with anxiety. How old even is this book..?” Y/n stares at the red book.

“Really? Even if it means Kurakano will think you’re a big chicken?” Hikaru remarked, causing the coward to freeze, a blush dusting over his cheeks.
“Oh! That’s her name.” Y/n looks back at Hikaru.
“Whoa, wait a minute. What’s going on with you and Kurakano?” Haruhi teased.
“No! It’s not like that! We’re just friends! I’ve known her since we were little. None of this has anything to do with it!” His face turns beet red, as he hurriedly tried to explain.
“That’s what they all say.” Y/n grinned.
“Cmon now!” He exclaimed.
“Fine, fine. We understand.” Hikaru and Karou spoke in unison.

“Funny how you had told us you didn’t wanna go throw your weight around…” Karou starts.
“Is because you didn’t want to look like a ‘fraidy cat.”
“That’s not the reason why I couldn’t oppose it.” The class rep looks bashfully at the ground, “I-.. It’s just…”
“Well, she had her heart set on this tournament. I didn’t want to let her down, so I couldn’t say no.”
“Oh, crap! He’s totally pure!” Hikaru gasped.
“Our powers are nothing against his wholesomeness!” The two howl.

“So, does this mean we have to help him now?” Hikaru asked, after composing himself.
A shadow glides past the window.
“Did you see that?” Haruhi looks out the window, distain filling her features.
“That creepy shadow just now, outside the window?”
“Aw, come on! Not you, too, Fujioka!” The class rep nervously grab his hair.
“Knock it off, would ya?”

A object falls creating a thud, and another, and another. It was coming from the stairway right next to the group. They slowly creep their way towards the stairs, looking up and seeing the object move closer and closer to the group…
It was a skull.
The group screamed out in horror, as Y/n goes over to pick it up.
“Don’t touch it!” The class rep screamed out, his soul leaving his body.
“It’s plastic.” Y/n holds up the skull.
“I’m just a prop, sorry for scaring you.” Y/n moved the skeletal jaw, turning it to a puppet basically.

“No way. It’s just a sneak attack from those A-team hacks.” Karou voice shakes.
“Hey! It’s not your turn, guys! Follow the rules!” Hikaru yells out to no one in specific, grabbing the skull from Y/n and kicking it back towards the stairs.
“How dare you.” Y/n faked gasped.
“My…. Skull..” a haunted voice whispers.
A foot steps into the sight of the group, and the body follows after, adorning white robes. The clock tower dings, causing a shaky gasp from the class rep.
“Could it be the clock tower witch?”
“Why did you kick my skull?” The ghoul groaned, staring menacingly through the dark, tangled black hair.

“Great Hikaru, you’ve doom us all!” Y/n yelled out, grabbing Karou and bolting down the hallway.
As the two get farther away from the stairs, Y/n’s and Karou’s space slows down.
“Either… the other team has great experience with horror performances, or we are majorly screwed.” Y/n stammers, trying to catch his breath.
“Yeah no kidding…” Karou looks down at Y/n’s hand that’s still holding onto his arm. However before Karou could say anything else, Y/n tripped over a rope setting off a trap, pulling up Karou and Y/n up into the air by a giant net.

Y/n lets out a yelp as he leans against Karou, his heart about to jump out of his chest.
“T-this seems a bit much…” Karou trails off as he looks down at Y/n, who’s shaking like a leaf.
“Are you okay, Y/n?” Karou asked, his face turning a slight shade of pink. Y/n just tighten his grip on him, giving a weak shake of his head.
His brows furrowed for a moment, “You’re afraid of heights, aren’t you?”
“Yeah, I am.” Y/n mumbled, closing his eyes tightly.

…

“Kyoya, you’re not joining in on the fun?” Nekozawa turned his hand puppet towards Kyoya, who was holding a flashlight so his could read his book.
“I am not.” Kyoya doesn’t look up from the book.
“How disappointing. I’ll let you know that everything is going smoothly, even the last minute addition from Hikaru.”
“What last minute addition?” Kyoya knew that couldn’t be anything good.
“Well, Tamaki wanted there to be a situation that force Y/n and Karou in a situation where they’d be closer together. So I did just that.”
“Which means what exactly?” Kyoya closes his book.
“Well I made a rope net trap that strung up the two up in the air. They should be in it by now.”
“Tamaki really signed off on this?” Kyoya postured tensed. ‘Idiot.’ He thought to himself.
“What seems to be the matter?” Nekozawa tilts his head.
“Y/n is afraid of heights.”
“Oh. I was not made aware of that.”

…

“Hikaru must be freaking out, wherever he is.” Karou rubs small circles on Y/n’s arm.
“He’s not the only one.” Y/n’s voice strained as he spoke, god why did the net be so high up?
“Y/n. You’ll be fine, we will both be fine, they’ll let us down soon enough.” Karou softly spoke.
“Easy for you to say, all I can think about is how high up this net is—“ The net shakes, causing Y/n to push himself closer to Karou.
“…Besides, you’ve been weird about the event since it started.” Y/n noted, trying to focus on someone’s else issues at the moment instead of his own.

“You noticed, huh?” Karou’s eyes widen.
“Of course I did, it’s why I joined this dumb scare thing, I was worried.”
“I-… it’s just I’m worried about the host club, everything is not going to stay the same.” Karou looks off to the side.
“How so?” Y/n leans slightly away from Karou.
“The boss, we’re like a family to him. He doesn’t want that to change. Back then Hikaru and I nor the boss, have friends to speak of. Now he just wants to enjoy what he has for as long as he can. I cant blame him. But still, one of these days, it’ll all turn back into that same old grubby pumpkin again.”
“I’m sorry, that must be an awful feeling to sit with, Karou. If it’s any consolation, even if there’s some major disaster that sets the host club apart, I know that I’m not letting go of you that easily.”
“You say that now but-“ Y/n grabs Karou’s shoulders, stopping him mid sentence.
“Look you, hell, everyone in the host club means so much to me, I’m not letting it go without a fight.”

“Thank you, Y/n.” Karou’s eyes softened.
“Of course.”

“Karou! Are you up there?” Hikaru yells out.
“Hikaru.” Karou smiles down at his brother.
“Took you long enough, get us down from here!” Y/n yelled.
“Don’t talk to me like that, I’m saving you!” Hikaru yelled back.
“I am deathly afraid of heights. If you don’t get me and Karou down from here I’ll-“ Hikaru shakes the net, causing Y/n to shut up and hold onto Karou.
“That’s what I thought.” Hikaru smugly grinned. Y/n in turn just flipped him off as he cut open the net with the scissors he borrowed from Haruhi.

“Hikaru!”
“Karou!” The two hugged each other.

“So uh-“ Y/n fixed his uniform tie. “Where’s Haruhi?”
“Oh. Yeah, that’s right. Kinda lost track.” Hikaru coyly spoke.
And as if the timing couldn’t be more perfect in comes Haruhi, out of breath.
“What is wrong with you? I get us out of that locked room and you go tearing off by yourself?”
“Eh, sorry.” Hikaru raises his hands.
Karou just stares at the two, and this of course doesn’t go unnoticed by Y/n.
“Everything will be fine, Karou.” Y/n leaned against Karou.

…

“There they are!” Renge calls out, tears in her eyes.
“We’ve been so worried about the five of you!” The brown haired girl spoke.
“Why did you leave your post in the middle of the tournament?” A boy scolded.
“We’ve called off the whole thing to go looking for you.” Another boy chimed in.
“Wasn’t that you guys trying to scare us?” Karou questions.
“Huh? We didn’t do anything.”
A bunch of girls squealed.
“Outside, by the window! There’s a dark figure!”

They all looked over to the window as a dark shadow looms over the window, the silhouette being almost cat-like. And of course the entire group screams.

…

“Hm they sure got us.” Haruhi looks over at the bulletin board, on it was photos of Team B being scared out of their wits.
“Where did they even place cameras?” Y/n looks at the photos.
“Nekozawa is such a jerk.” Hikaru gritted his teeth.
“How did we not know that was Belnezef?” Karou looks over towards Y/n.
“Beats me.” Y/n sighed.

“I heard.” Momaka spoke, standing next to the class rep.
“You’re really a ‘fraidy cat, aren’t you? But you still agreed to the tournament just to be nice?”
“Um yeah.” He bashfully looks off to the side.
“I think that’s so unbelievable sweet of you.”

“Would you look at that.” Karou smiled.
“I guess the spell on the carriage can’t last forever after all.”
Y/n smiled at Karou.
“What do you mean?” Hikaru looks over at his brother.
“Well, since you ran towards me in that situation, I suppose everything’s all right for now.” Karou avoided the question.
“Hm?” Hikaru still looked confused.
“Nothing, nothing. Just my own private joke. Let’s get out of here.” Karou begins to push Haruhi and Hikaru out of the way.
Leaving Karou to sit back and watch those two talk as they move farther away from him.

“If you ever want to talk about it Karou, I’m always here.” Y/n glances at him.
“I’d like that.”

Chapter Text

Its Always Been You

Pt. 20

…

“Welcome!”

…

Rose petals fly as the host club gets revealed, Edo era cosplay. Each host is wearing blue and white attire with the exception of Tamaki, who is wearing purple and black.

“Tamaki, you’re dressed as Ryōma Sakamoto, right?” A girl stared in awe.
“He’s so wild and handsome!” Another squeals.
“Yeah, I’m handsome, I’m wild, and I’m gonna steal your hearts, pretty ladies.” Tamaki coolly spoke, carrying an air of rebellious attitude. The three girls in front of Tamaki squirm in their seats, faces flushed
“We love it when you talk like a samurai, Tamaki!”

“Why is he speaking in the Tosa dialect?” Haruhi cringed looking over at the blonde.
“You know,” Haruhi lightly pulls on the edge of her blue sleeve, “I never thought that late Edo era cosplay would this popular.”
“I never saw the appeal either, closest I got to enjoying is when I saw Lady SnowBlood, and I don’t think it really counts.” Y/n sighed.

“Come on, you two can’t be serious.” Hikaru and Karou slide next to Y/n. “That’s like one of the basics.”
“There are plenty of girls that find the late Edo era totally fascinating. Particularly the Shinsengumi.” Karou notes.
“And most of the girls who like it are complete maniacs about it!” Honey joins in.

“Are they popular because of the noble nature in which they sacrificed their young lives for their country?” A Renge shaped voice breaks through, making the hosts to turn her way.
“Or could it be because of their stoic determination? Their choice to live out their lives by the Bushido code? Or could it be…”
Karou takes this as his cue as he dramatically stumbles, getting caught by his brother, Hikaru.
“Don’t die.” Hikaru stoically spoke, holding Karou.
“I’m done for, brother. Let me go.”
A group of girls watching swoon over the display, further proving Renge’s point.
“…That we’re intrigued because the worship of this group of renegade young men is something forbidden.”

“The Ikedaya Inn may be well-known, but it’s only because of Hijikata. Just imagining him after the Battle of Toba-fushimi, his back to the north, as he sorrowfully wandered the streets of his homeland attempting to defend the honour of the Shinsengumi all by himself!” She cheered, as she spun.
“Oh, I could eat three giant bowls of rice.”
“That was one hell of a history lesson, Renge.” Haruhi’s voice strained.

“Not having us cast ourselves in specific roles was good advice. Allowing the guests to just be free to fantasize on their own was truly a brilliant idea, Renge.” Kyoya praised, writing in his black notebook.
“I’m very impressed.”
“I told you it would work. But you know…” Renge looks over at Haruhi, who is looking off into the distance.
“I think dressing Haruhi as Soji Okita was perfect.” Renge grinned, as girls voiced their own feelings towards Haruhi.
“He’s wonderful as the handsome, evanescent young swordsman!”
“Haruhi, please don’t die! I couldn’t handle it!”

“Always the crowd pleaser, aren’t you Haruhi?” Y/n teased, breaking Haruhi from her inner monologue.
“Though I will say…” Y/n looks over at Mori, “He seems to fit the clubs theme the best out of us all.”

“So Mori has to be Kai Shimada, don’t you think?” A girl whispered, watching Mori from behind a room divider.
“No way. He’s totally Yamazaki.” A different girl whispered.
“I think itd be super cool if he was Soma!” An other girl joins in.

Suddenly Mori stands up, turns around and stabs through a different wall.
“Mori-Senpai!” Haruhi gasped.
“Why the sudden lunge?” Karou turned pale.
“Not getting enough attention?” Hikaru shakily spoke.
“Is it because the author forgets to include interactions with you and me!” Y/n exclaimed.
“Please calm down, Mori-senpai, I know you’re upset that you only have one line a chapter. We’re three-fourths through the book, and you haven’t had your own chapter. Is that it? I’m sorry!” Tamaki screams.

“No.” He pulls out the blade from the screen, sliding open revealing a red-haired male on the ground.
“We have a trespasser.”
“Takashi Morinozuka!” The guy charges at Mori.
“A surprise attack!” The club screams out.
“Senpai!” The male falls onto his knees, bowing in-front of Mori. “Please, take me on as your apprentice!”
A wave of confusion falls upon the club, while Honey simply giggles.

“Kasanoda?” Y/n eyes widened.
“Y/n?”
…

“Ritsu Kasanoda, first year, Class D. Heir to the third-generation head of the Kasanoda Syndicate, the most powerful gang in the Kanto area. He was admitted this year into Ouran Academy’s high school. He has long red hair, a mean-looking appearance, is reserved, and has few friends.” Kyoya flips the page in his notebook.
“It is said if your eyes meet his, you’ll have bad dreams for three months. Bump into him, you’ll end up in the hospital. And talking back to him sends you to an early grave.”
“He is so feared by his classmates that they call him the walking blizzard.”

“Seriously? But why would a human weapon like yourself wanna be Mori-senpai’s apprentice?” Tamaki questions.
“Well, because… Look, I may be tough, but I’m not a human weapon.” Kasanoda timidly spoke.
“I was just born with a face that makes me look mean all the time.”
Kyoya begins to write in his notebook, while Haruhi leans over trying to read it.

“Well, at least you’re aware of it, Casanova.” Hikaru and Karou both spoke.
“It’s Kasanoda!” He grumbled.
“Bossa Nova.” The two spoke again.
“Kasanoda.” Y/n repeats.
“Yeah like we said, Bossa Nova.”
“I said it was Kasanoda! Do you wanna die?” He snarled, causing majority of the host club to hide behind the sofa, the only ones left on it were: Kyoya, Haruhi and Y/n.
“Man, he really is mean-looking.” Tamaki and the twins shivered.

“Sorry about that.” Kasanoda falls back into his seat, resting his palm in his forehead.
“This always happens ‘cause of the way I look. I’ve always had this mean look ever since I was born. Even when I was just a tyke, my dad would say, ‘Just you wait. My son’s gonna be the greatest gangster of all time.’. So ever since I was a kid, I was taught how to be a godfather of a gang.” He sighed before continuing again,
“My pops was a good teacher, and he made me a true gangster. That’s great and all, but everyone’s afraid to come near me. Even my fellas are scared of me. So I’m all alone.”
His voice cracks, “It’s like they forget I’m young and sometimes I just wanna play. I wanna get out with my fellas and play a game of kick the can.”

“A good game of kankeri is awesome.” Tamaki smiled.
“But I’ve been livin’ the life of a gangster, and I don’t know how to interact with regular people.”
“Aw, poor guy.” Honey pouts.
“Morinozuka-senpai, that’s was I need you to show me. How do you manage to have so many friends when you you’re just as mean-looking as me?” Mori’s eyes widened as his drop dropped.
“You’re expressionless, distant, and you hardly ever talk. Plus you’ve got a mug that looks like a watchdog from hell. So, how come you’ve got so many friends? What are you doin’ that I’m not?”

“Please, teach me your secrets! I’m begging you!”

“So how do you know this guy exactly, Y/n?” Hikaru turns to look at Y/n.
“Oh my mother does dealings with the Kasanoda’s for years now, mostly for protection on our casinos. Because of that I used to see him around a lot growing up.” Y/n shrugs.
“Guess that makes sense…” Karou looks back at Kasanoda.

“What now boss?” Hikaru now stares worriedly at the red-head.
“Don’t you think we should do something about this?” Karou adds.
“Just leave him alone. Don’t get involved. Like he said, he just wants to be Mori-senpai’s apprentice.” Tamaki stands up, now towering over Kasanoda.
“So that means Mori-senpai decides what to do. This isn’t something that any of us should be interfering with.”
“Tamaki.” He looks over at a very now distressed Mori, this can’t be good.
“Well, in that case, since you insist, Mori-senpai, I, Tamaki Suoh, promise you I will do whatever I can do to assist you.”

“Yeah, right. He wanted to get involved so badly, he couldn’t bear it.” Haruhi snidely spoke, getting a laugh out of Y/n.

“Now lift your head-“ Tamaki tilts Kasanoda’s head,
“Bossa Nova.”
“It’s Kasanoda.”
“From now on, you may address me as King. Okay, Bossa Nova.” Tamaki still couldn’t get it right.
“That’s not my name!”
“Are you listening to me, Bossa Nova?” Tamaki raised his voice.
“Yeah.” He straightened his posture.

“There are many differences between you and our beloved Mori-senpai, but there is also one very definitive thing that you are lacking, and that is a lovely item!”
Kasanoda gasped.
“A lovely item?”
“Bossa Nova, I’d like to introduce you to a lovely item named Mitsukuni.” Tamaki points over to the cutesy Honey.
“Sure, Mori-senpai may be kind of mean-looking, and he may seem distant when you first meet him, but what if we put Mitsukuni on his shoulders? Suddenly, it’s like he’s a forest teddy bear that all the animals adore. In addition, this lovely items also plays up Mori-senpai’s strong and silent character. Even without saying anything, just by placing Honey-senpai next to him, people begin to have a newfound admiration for Mori-senpai. Suddenly, he’s seen in a positive light as a nice, quiet, young gentleman. That’s the plan!”

Tamaki looks at Kasanoda with a sense of determination.
“I’m not exaggerating when I say most of Mori-senpai’s charm is directly related to his friend Honey-senpai.” Tamaki finally stops talking.

“Yeah, you’re right!” Haruhi and the twins nodded in agreement.
“Now that you mentioned it, Mori-senpai…”
“Doesn’t really do anything.”
“Yeah, his position’s totally a bust.”
“Now you’re just being too harsh.” Y/n sighed, feeling bad for Mori.
“Now that I think about it… you also don’t live up to your role.” Hikaru very rudely spoke.
“I didn’t exactly choose my role.” Y/n bites back.

“Are they right? Have you really been using me this entire time?” Honey’s voice cracks and tears pool in his big eyes. Mori immediately slammed his hands on the table, very clearly shaking his head back and forth.
“I’m sorry, but Honey-senpai is on a long-term lease to Mori-senpai right now, so I can’t let you borrow him.” Tamaki unknowingly adds fuel to the fire.
“Is Tama-chan telling the truth? Are you renting me?” He cried, Mori shakes his head faster.
“You guys are just putting through the wringer this chapter.” Y/n quietly chuckled.
“Don’t worry, I’ll come up with something to take his place. But the next thing we need to discuss is your disturbing Yankee fashion sense.” Tamaki then snapped his fingers. “Now, Hitachiin brothers…”
“Sir!”
“It’s your job to make this man more fashionable.”
“Rodger!” The two leaped over grabbing Kasanoda and forcing him into the changing rooms.

After a moment he stumbled out, now wearing fake dreads, sunglasses, a bandana, and holding a teddy bear.
“Dear god…” Y/n cringed.

…A day Later…

“Huh? Somebody’s out to get Mori-senpai?” Tamaki tilted his head to the side.
“No doubt about it. I was there. I saw everything. He’s obviously gotten on somebody’s bad side.” Kasanoda bluntly spoke.
“Nah, that’s impossible.” Hikaru waves a dismissive hand.
“There’s no way Mori-senpai would ever be on someone’s bad side.” Karou makes a similar motion.
“How can you be sure? You don’t know that.” Kasanoda grumbles.
“It’s just very hard to believe.” Y/n poorly explained.
“Don’t you worry your pretty little head about that.” Tamaki then slides in a white-board with a cartoony drawing of Kasanoda on it.

“Operation: Bossa Nova’s Total Image Make-over is in full-effect as of right now!” He gestures towards the board.
“Yes, sir!” The club does a soldiers solute.
“Hold on!” Kasanoda stands up from his seat, his shoulders tensing.
“What the hell are you talkin’ about? What do you mean you’re startin’ right now? You trying to pretend that yesterday never happened? Thanks to yesterday’s makeover, people were even more afraid of me than they usually are.”

Tamaki slides behind Kasanoda, now adorning a more stern expression.
“Now hold on a second. Let me explain, Bossa Nova. Yesterday, the twins were just getting a little carried away. I hope that you forgive them.”
“I’m sorry. I will follow your lead from here on out.” Kasanoda mumbled. Now the host club goes back to the drawing board, literally. Leaving Kasanoda with Y/n.

“Kasanoda, they probably aren’t the best bunch of people you want to help you.” Y/n sits down next to him.
“Well, thank you, but Morinozuka recommended these guys to me. Besides, I don’t have much of a choice. Without their help, I got nothin’.”
“Yeah I guess.” Y/n fiddled with the cuffs of his school jackets sleeves.
“It’s been forever since I’ve seen you, last time I saw you was what? Beginning of middle school?” Y/n grinned.
“So, Y/n, do you still like to play kick the can?” Kasanoda nervously asked.
“I mean it’s not my favourite game in the world, but it might be fun to play for old times sake.” Kasanoda just stares at Y/n.
“Is there something wrong?”
And before Y/n can get a response he of course gets interrupted by the host club.

“Bossa Nova!” Tamaki called out, the other behind him.
“Yes!” Kasanoda’s voice cracked.
“I think we’ve come up with something that’ll change your tough guy image.” Tamaki shoved on black cat’s ears on Kasanoda’s head. The club simply just stared in disbelief, disappointment, and other things.
“The cat monster.” Honey so bluntly put it.
“It’s not that bad.” Y/n chuckled taking a picture.
“It is that bad, freak.” Hikaru deadpanned.

The group turns away now in a huddle.
“Well that didn’t work. I don’t know what went wrong. Renge said that kitty ears were all the rage. She said that they were a perfect lovely item. What could’ve happened?” Tamaki pounders.
“Be realistic. Putting kitty ears on him isn’t going to affect how people perceive him. He still looks mean.” Kyoya comments.
“No kidding. That was pretty lame, boss.” Hikaru complained.
“For real. If you’re gonna take it that far…”
“You might as well go all the way and make him a kitty-eared maid!” They hold up a frilly maid dress.
“Are you guys making fun of me?” His voice growled.
“Just. Let. It. Happen. The more you protest the worse it is for you.” Y/n spoke, sadly from experience.

…

A door creaks open.
“Sorry to bother you, but is the young Lord Kasanoda in here?” He stops in his tracks as he sees said young Lord, now dressed up as a cat maid surrounded by dudes. The guy gasps as he takes a step back.
“So here you are.” Kasanoda then goes up to the guy and grabs him by his shirt collar.
“Sir, it’s no big deal. You can do whatever you want in your spare time.” He nervously spat out.
“You think this is a hobby of mine? Damn it!” He lets go of the guy, throwing his cat ears on the ground and bolting out the door, the guy following after him.
“I can’t take this anymore!”

Haruhi looks down methodically at the cat ears on the floor. “Maybe an image change isn’t really what Casanova needs.”
“I think you’re right.” Honey walks up towards Haruhi.
“I sure hope he realizes it soon.”
Y/n quietly walks out the club door as well.

…

He steps foot into the garden section of the school yard, looking around for Kasanoda. As he did his eyes finally landed on the familiar red head crouching by a water fountain holding a weaved basket.
As he walked closer he could hear him speak.
“Hey, it’s looking pretty good!”
“It’s that a sparrow you got there?” Y/n sits down next him, looking down at the basket in Kasanoda’s lap.
“O-oh, Y/n. What are you doin’ here?”
“What happened to his wing, it’s all banged up.” Y/n mumbled, not hearing his question.
“I saw it fall from its nest the other day. I could tell it was hurt, so I took it to the vet. They said he’d be fine in no time.”
“That’s sweet, so, do you mind if I feed the bird.” Y/n smiled at Kasanoda.
“Go ahead.”
Y/n gently holds the sparrow, as he placed seeds in his palm for the bird to eat. He let the bird do its own thing as his watched it move around. Kasanoda
Began to have an inner monologue of his potential gay awakening, however Y/n was too fixated on the bird to see.

“Look out!” A voice called out, Haruhi? Then Honey quickly dropped kicked the paint can that was hurtling towards them, and due to some luck of god the majority of paint landed on Haruhi, while only small splatters landed on Y/n’s uniform. But the ruckus startled the bird in Y/n’s causing it to fly away.
“It flew away.” Y/n very astutely remarked.
“It flew away.” Kasanoda repeated, his face softening as his looked up at the bird.

“HARUHI!” Tamaki ran over to Haruhi, tears in his eyes.
“What happened? That’s not blood, is it?”
“Calm down Tamaki.” Haruhi sighed.
“It’s just a little paint.” Y/n picked up the can, showing it to Tamaki.
“Are you sure you’re alright, Fujioka?” Kasanoda looked over at Haruhi.
“What, was everyone just here now?” Y/n looked to see Kyoya behind Tamaki.
“Let me go you bastard!” A man said.
“Damn it! You big behemoth!” Another spoke.
Mori was right behind the group apprehending two guys.
“You’re playin’ dirty, Kasanoda! First you go and kidnap our gang boss’ kid, and then you make us deal with your damn muscle bound lackeys?” The man struggled, trying to speak free of Mori.
“We know that you kidnapped the kid. Just give him back, now!”

“We’ve heard enough out of you! Well shut you up!” The twins hold up two sets of rope.
“So I was right everyone is here.” Y/n looked amused, watching the twins tie the two students.
“What the hell is goin’ on here?” Kasanoda mutters.
“Don’t you get it? See, Takashi wasn’t on anyone’s bad side. These guys were after you.” Honey looked up at him.
“Until we caught them, we decided not to say anything to you, because we didn’t want you to have to mess with them.”
“I can’t believe it.” Kasanoda exhaled, walking up towards Mori and Honey.
“So you helped me? But how come?”
Mori reached out and gave Kasanoda a heat pat.
“We can tell who the bad guys are by lookin’ at ‘em.” Mori stoically said.

“I should probably go back and change clothes.” Haruhi looks at her paint stained uniform.
“Want us to come help you?” The twins grinned.
“Drop dead.” Haruhi walked away.
“Looks like you got a bit of paint on yourself.” Karou points at the small paint splatter on Y/n’s sleeve.
“Oh right, I’m just going to wash this off inside then.” Y/n walks away as well.

…

He sighed, looks like his jacket will have to properly washed at home. Y/n ultimately decided to just not wear his jacket for the rest of the day. As he leaves the bathroom he saw Kasanoda walk up towards the changing room Haruhi was in.
“Wait-“ but of course Y/n was too late and Kasanoda opened the door seeing Haruhi changing.
“Get out!”
Kasanoda did just that and slammed the door closed, now leaning against the door.

“Peeping Tom!” The twins towered over the red-head.
“You saw.”
“Didn’t you, Bossa Nova?”
“Kasanoda.” Y/n corrected.
“If you were here why did you let him creep on Haruhi!” Hikaru scolded.
“I didn’t let him, I just got here, I didn’t have time.” Y/n placed his school jacket on an empty table.
“No I didn’t see! I mean, I caught a glance, yeah, but it was all so fast that I didn’t—“ Kasanoda closes his eyes in embarrassment.
“It was an accident. I swear to you that I am not a pervert!” He covered his face.

“Of course you would say that.” Honey glared at him. “Sure sign of a guilty conscience.”
Kasanoda yelped out in fear.
“So, then, Fujioka’s a girl?”
“Red alert.” Hikaru looked over at his brother.
“He’s on to Haruhi’s little secret.”
“That’s not good.”
“So let’s hear it. How much of her maidenly terra incognita did you actually see?” Karou sneers.
“Well she was changing so I saw her underwear.” Kasanoda signed his death warrant.
“YOU SAW HARUHI’S UNDERWEAR!” The twins roared.

“So what do we do?” Karou gritted his teeth.
“There’s only one thing to do. We have to induce amnesia.” Karou holds onto Kasanoda, while Hikaru holds up a bat.
“That’s enough, you two. Leave assault and battery to the professionals.” Kyoya calmly states.
“What are you, made of ice? How can you be so calm about this?” Karou yelled.
“Look!” Hikaru points the end of his bat over to Tamaki. “The boss is so deep in shock, he’s regressing.” Tamaki looked pale as a ghost as he stained up at the ceiling.
“Yeah, but Tamaki is not the best judge of character when it comes to reacting normally.” Y/n cringed at Tamaki.

“Well, now the it appears the proverbial cat is out of the bag,” Kyoya pushes up his glasses. “Let’s talk.”
“Haruhi is compelled to hide the fact that she’s a girl due to certain mitigating circumstances. While we can’t physically force you to cooperate exactly, there is something I would like for you to bear in mind. Coming from the sort of family you do, I’m certain you hear all of juicy little rumours. Enough to know what is true and what is not.”
Kasanoda’s back could not be pressed any harder against the door as it is now.

“-Take the Otori family’s private police force, the Black Onion Squad. It is said that they can be mobilized against our enemies in the blink of an eye. You have heard of them, right?”
“Cmon guys, stop. Scaring Casanova.” Haruhi looks over at the man in question. “Sorry about all this.”
“Hey, Fujioka.”
“Look, it’s all right. Doesn’t really matter to me. You can tell whoever you want to.” Kasanoda looked nervously at Haruhi, still feeling all eyes on him.
“Well, Bossa Nova, since you know she’s a girl, are you in love?” Karou squinted his eyes at him.
“Uh-“ Kasanoda looked back at Y/n, his face becoming redder. Kyoya stared at Kasanoda, almost picking apart at him in his head.
…

“Tetsuya, how is the young lord?” A member asked.
“Did he refuse to eat dinner again?”
“Yeah.” Tesuya sighed.
“Damn it all, what is wrong with him? Are we not giving him the moral support like you told us to? When is he going to snap the hell out of this?”
“What about kick the can? Did I chug all those drinks for nothin’? We were supposed to play.”
“I mean, did you see his face when he came home from school today? The young lord looked like he’d just killed somebody.” A man cried.

“Stop it now! Please, everyone. You mustn’t be discouraged. The emotional support has been getting through to him, I know it. It’s just…” Testuya trailed off.
“What?”
“Well, it’s obviously that there’s something different weighing on his mind today.” Testuya looked off to the side.
“Well, then, what’s the matter?” A man called out.
“As I was bringing the young lord his dinner earlier this evening…”

…

Kasanoda was holding a daisy a plucking each petal, “like. Love. Like. Love. Like. Love.” He picked off the last petal. ‘Love’.
“I knew it, I’m in love with Y/n.”

…

“So you’re saying he’s…”
“In love?” All the men in the room chimed in.
“Does the young lord even have a chance?”
“Oh yeah. They both knew each other back when they were young, and I even see them talk in between classes.” Testuya smiled.
“Knew it each other when they were younger…?” The group repeats back.
“You don’t mean?”
“Y/n L/n does have a charming personality, I mean for a guy.” Testuya sets off chaos in the room.
“I don’t understand. What does this mean?”
“Means he’s in love with a dude! And one of our clients no less!”

…Somewhere else…

Y/n abruptly sneezes.

…

Kasanoda steps in the host club, and every guest is staring at him as he sits down on one of the sofas in the room.
“I’d like to request Y/n.”
The room erupted with gasps.
“What is this?”
“Is he for real?”

Renge twirls up on the host club with her platform with a playful laugh.
“The genuine article. At long last!”
“Renge, is it true? Is he really?” A girl walked towards Renge.
“Could he really be that kind of persuasion?”
Kasanoda eyes widened as he all the girls stare at him.

Then Y/n walks in going over towards Kyoya, and now the attention is spilt between the two.
“Sorry, I had to grab-…” Y/n looked over and saw Kasanoda at a table by himself.
“Oh! Is he requesting Haruhi? That’s nice.” Y/n smiled.
“No.” Kyoya looked up from his black notebook.
“Mori-senpai and Honey-senpai, then?” Y/n is clearly not getting the hint.
“Wait, is it me?”
“Yes. Don’t keep the guest waiting.” Kyoya looked back down at his book.
‘Harsh.’ He thought as he went over to Kasanoda’s table, now holding a tray of tea cups.

“Sorry to keep you waiting. I’ve heard you’re my guest today!” Y/n places the tray on the table as he sits down next to him.
“Yeah that’s right.” He nervously spoke, his face turned pink.
“Do you want to have a drink? I grab us some tea, but I can get something else if it’s not what you want.” Y/n holds up the tea pot.
“Uh-, tea’s fine.”
“Do you usually have sugar or anything in it?” Y/n spoke, pouring a cup for Kasanoda.
“Here, uh, let me help.”
“You’re my guest, I’ll do it. And besides I don’t mind.” Y/n slides to cup over towards him.

“I’m going to go out on a limb and say it’s your first time at a place like this.” Y/n leaned in a little closer towards the male, causing him to jump back a little.
“Y-you sure have this down, huh?” He nervously bounces his legs under the table.
“I mean it took a while to get used to this. But eventually I learned if I just act the way I usually do around others, the people who like it stay and the people who don’t leave. It made it a lot easier to deal with once I got used to it.” Y/n gave a toothy grin.

“Hey, don’t just stand there, Kyoya-senpai. Get him out of there.” Karou gritted his teeth.
“If he’s getting along so well with his goons so well now, why does he need to be here in the first place?” Hikaru barked, matching his brothers anger.
“He’s kept Haruhi’s secret, and he’s a paying guest. I have no reason to turn him away.” Kyoya’s grip on his pen got tighter.
“But the other guests are afraid!” The two both yelled.
“No I think not.” He motions towards the star-struck guests.

“The look on his face is just priceless.” A girl cooed.
“I’ve never seen someone so in love before!”
Renge even was enjoying the scene play out, hell she was even calling her friend.
“Hello, Sumire? Forget about your stupid violin lesson and hightail it to the host club! I’m telling you, this is a one-in-million chance to witness something truly amazing!” And apparently she wasn’t the only one.

“See? We’re just fine.” Kyoya stares at his black notebook. “Thanks to him, we may even set a new record.”
“You money-grubbing enabler!” Hikaru shakes his fist at Kyoya.
“I don’t buy it for a second, you’re just as bothered by this as I am.” Karou narrows his eyes.

“Here let me just-“ Y/n grabs Kasanoda’s hands as he holds the cards, “Hold it like this, so when you shuffle the cards it won’t slip out of your hands.”
“Uh, yes. I see.” His face is just as red as his hair.

“Oh, no, he’s giving him the innocent touch approach.” Hikaru watched with his brother.
“The one which no one can resist!” Karou is seething.
“Wow. Usually you guys wouldn’t waste any time interrupting the two of them.” Honey remarks.
“Yeah, but our hands are tied. After our screw-up in Karuizawa, we’re worried Y/n will have a similar reaction as Haruhi if we butted in.” Hikaru turns to Honey.
“Karuizawa was really your screw-up, Hikaru.” Karou nudged his brother.
“I don’t really see what the big deal is, he seems nice enough towards Y/n.” Haruhi sighed.

“Hey, boss, are you done being shell-shocked yet?” Hikaru looked down at Tamaki who is in ball on the floor.
“We could use a king, right about now.” Karou also looks.
“You’re so distracted about one of your ‘kids’ that you might end up losing the other!” Karou scolded as Hikaru picked him up from the floor.

“Go get him!” They shoved him towards the table.
Tamaki robotically moves over to Y/n’s table and sits in between Y/n and Kasanoda.
“Tamaki, what do you think you’re doing?” Y/n furrowed his brows.
“Yeah no-“ Y/n got up and sat back next to Kasanoda, now sitting closer than where they were before.
“I know you’re still processing Haruhi’s whole situation, but if you gotta sit with me you can’t be between me and the guest.” Y/n tries to speak in the nicest way towards Tamaki.
“Look just-“ Y/n pulled out a rubix cube from his bag and placed it in his hands. “Play with this as a distraction.” Tamaki begins to fiddle with the cube, and not long he solves it, handing it back to Y/n.
“Look, I solved it, Y/n.” He talked robotically.
“Oh wow, that was fast.” Y/n picked up the cube and scrambled it again and gave it back to Tamaki.
“See if you can do it again.”

‘Why does it feel like I’m babysitting now. All I wanted to do was talk to an old friend of mine.’ Y/n tiredly thought. Suddenly a phone rings, Tamaki picks it up and simply says, “Ma?”
“Earth to boss! Will you snap out of it already? The longer you sit there like an idiot playing robot, the worse the situation becomes for all of us!” Karou spoke from the other side of the line.
“Ma?”
“Now listen to me carefully. You can’t let this happen. If him and that two-bit thug hit it off, he’s going to spend his life as a mob boss’s husband!”
This finally got to Tamaki, he gets up.

“Daddy won’t stand for that!” Tamaki shrieks.
“Tamaki not now. Just don’t, please.” Y/n rubbed his face, feeling a headache starting to rear its ugly head.
“Bossa Nova!” Tamaki grabs Kasanoda by the shirt collar as he continues to yell.
“Just what do you think you’re trying to do here? You established a bound with your henchmen, didn’t you? Why aren’t you with them right now?”
“Yeah! You tell ‘em boss!” Hikaru cheered.
“What about kick the can? You remember that? You should be out there enjoying life to the fullest with your friends, while you’re still young enough to appreciate it, before it all slips away right under your nose!” Tamaki ranted.
“Why are you harassing Y/n!”

“As his father, I forbid you to see him.” Tamaki points right in Kasanoda’s face.
“Wait, what?” Kasanoda muttered.
“You’re telling me that you’re Y/n’s dad? You have got to be kidding me. That’s just not possible. I’ve actually met the man and you’re nothing like him.”
Tamaki freezes in his spot.
“Oh, no.” Hikaru stares.
“He’s painted the boss into a corner.” Karou’s eye twitches.
“Well, we might not be related by blood.” Tamaki’s voice shakes.
“Okay, so, what, are you his mom’s side piece, then?”
Tamaki deflates, lowering his finger from Kasanoda’s face. “No, as a matter of a fact, I’ve never met the woman.” He whimpers.
“So I guess you really aren’t his father, aren’t you?” Kasanoda glared at the shocked blonde.
Tamaki stumbled backwards his face turned pale.

“Strictly speaking, I’m not Y/n’s real father, or even Haruhi’s.” he muttered.
“Uh, strictly speaking or otherwise.” The twins both said.
“If supposing I’m not my Haruhi’s daddy after all…”
“We don’t have to suppose it, boss.” Hikaru rolled his eyes.
“Then how can it be that I’m so fixated on her, that I neglected Y/n and let him fall in the hands of a low life punk.” He muttered pathetically. Every looks surprised at Tamaki, is he gonna put two and two together?
“What are you talking about?” Karou asked.
“When I see Haruhi with another man, why is it that I become so insanely jealous? I don’t feel similar things with Y/n. I have no right to be so protective of her. No right whatsoever.” He stared off into space.

“So then, uh, tell me what exactly is with the whole ‘making Haruhi your wife one day’ thing?” Karou’s eye twitched.
“I know! Daddies don’t typically want to marry their little girls when they’re all grown up, so they?”
“What about keeping her from kissing anyone?” Hikaru now asked.
“I only wanted to preserve those precious lips.” Tamaki spoke, a little too honestly.
“Preserve? Really? That’s a very interesting choice of word, sir. You think everything is absolutely perfect just the way it is now. And having this family setting will keep it all from changing, right?” Karou reasonably took Tamaki’s words personally.

“Hey Karou.” Hikaru looked worried at his brother.
“I don’t understand.”
“Actually, he’s got a point.” Kyoya finally buts in. “I mean, you’re delusional, yes, any halfwit could see that, but who knew that you were so…”
“Tama-chan’s completely blind when it comes to himself!” Honey chirped.
“Karou, just want did you mean by things changing?” Hikaru questioned.
“Nothing. Just a little theory I have. Which I’m probably completely wrong about.” Karou’s voice is strained.

“Uh, you think everything’s all right over there?” Kasanoda looks from behind the sofa.
“I mean, I didn’t say anything to set him off, did I?”
“Everything sets him off. But in all honesty he does treat me and Haruhi like a dad, especially since he’s way more overbearing towards his ‘daughter’. Than the son.”
Tamaki immediately stands up from the floor, with a smug aura. “Did you hear that, gentlemen? Apparently, in some ways, I am like Haruhi’s father.”
“Well, to be more precise, I think what he’s saying is, that while you do share some traits a father would have, in actuality—“ Kyoya gets interrupted by Tamaki.
“I’ve got it! I’ve got it now! I’m like a farther to those two!” Tamaki cried out in relief.
“And we lost him yet again.” Kyoya noted.

“Y/n. Do you think that we could maybe do this more often? Because I was just thinking, since you entertain girls all day long, it might kind of give you a break from all that. You know, if I came around.” Kasanoda looks at Y/n whose eyes are now focused on him.
“I mean if…” He bashfully looks away, blush dusting his cheeks. “If you want that, that is.”
Y/n gave a big grin, not that Kasanoda could see it anyways.
“Yeah of course! That way we talk more often.”
“Here it comes!” Renge cheered. The girls watch all sitting at the edge of their seats.
“Y/n I—“ Kasanoda looks back at Y/n, his leg uncontrollably shaking.
“I, uh, have something to say.” Y/n looks more intently at him. Tamaki’s face paled, and Kyoya snapped his pen in half.

“I just wanted to tell you…” He gulps before restarting, “I wanted to tell you, that I’m…”
“You’re glad we can be friends again just like the old times.” Y/n smiled, no sign of ill intent.
“I mean, I know I am. It’s nice to have someone reconnect with you.” Y/n stands up from his sit, still looking at Kasanoda.
“We’re gonna be close friends just like before.”

“Uh-oh. Hung out to dry.” Renge bluntly said. Along with the crowd of girls:
“He totally just got shot down!”
“He didn’t even get a chance to profess his love!”
“Ooh. The friends thing. That really stings!”
“I bet that rejection haunts him for the rest of his life.”
“Aw, the poor guy.”
“It’s so tragic.”

‘Okay did not think that one through. I guess if a member has to live her life as a guy, who knows what other rules Y/n himself has to follow. So be it then.’
“Of course the two of us are going to be friends again! Bestest of friends!” He so strangely spoke.
“Bossa Nova!” The twins cried out in sympathy.
“Kasanoda!”
“Casanova!”
“What’s going on? What are they even talking about?” Y/n slowly slides away as the crowd gets bigger and bigger surrounding Kasanoda.

“What’s the matter, Tamaki?” Kyoya looks over at the blonde.
“When I think about how Bossa Nova must have been feeling, my heart goes out to him a little.”
“That’s strange, isn’t it? I mean, if Haruhi was the one getting confessed to, you wouldn’t nearly feel as sympathetic if that were the case.”

…

“So Hika-chan may seem oblivious, but deep down, he’s beginning to understand his feelings? And even though it’s clear to the rest of us how Tama-chan feels, he’s still completely in the dark about it himself?” Honey looks down at the host club with Mori, sitting high on a tree.
“Yeah.”
“On the other side there’s Y/n-chan, Kyo-chan and Kao-chan. Y/n is avoiding making any major moves towards either of them, seemingly oblivious towards the other twos feelings. Funny how they mirror each other like that.” Honey looks up at the sky.
“Considering that, I wonder if something really big is gonna happen before we graduate.”
“You never know.”

Chapter Text

It’s Always Been You

Pt. 21

…

“Welcome!”

…

A loud ring echoed throughout the bedroom, stirring awake Y/n. He blindly patted around before finally grabbing his phone, switching off the alarm. Dragging himself out of bed with half-lidded eyes, he shuffled over to his desk, grabbing the neatly folded school uniform and the binder he’d placed there the night before, already dreading the day ahead.
When he finished dressing, the fabric of his uniform felt stiff against his skin. The button up and jacket felt too close to his chest, ‘was the binder obvious?’ He thinks flattening his hand against his chest, moving it downwards. He hummed in disappointment.
He grabbed his bag, tossing in a few pens and his lunch, then slung it over his shoulder. And headed downstairs.

“Morning,” his mom’s voice was warm, but there was an edge to it, like she was already preparing for something. Her back was to him as she poured coffee into a mug, the steam flowing upwards, filling the room with the familiar, almost comforting scent. Almost.
“How’d you sleep?”
“Uh, okay.” Y/n mumbled, his eyes still scanning his bag for his wallet, feeling the familiar discomfort of being caught between needing to leave and needing to make sure everything was in its place.
His mom didn’t miss a beat, her voice softened, but there was an underlying tension. “I don’t understand why you insist on wearing the boys’ uniform.” She sighed, setting the coffee mug down a little too forcefully on the counter. Any harder and the cup would’ve cracked.
Y/n chewed on the inside of his cheek, his fingers tightening around the strap of his bag. Don’t engage, he reminded himself. It wasn’t worth it. But even so, he could feel his heart pounding in his chest as he resisted the urge to snap back. ‘It’s just until highschool… Just until highschool, It’s just-‘

“It’s just that you’re such a pretty girl, Y/n,” his mom continued, her voice losing its warmth as she turned toward him, giving him the once-over. “You’d look a lot better if you dressed like it. When you dress like this—” She waved a dismissive hand, gesturing towards him as unbothered as she could, “It makes you look sloppy. And it sends the wrong message. I don’t want you looking like one of those people.”
Y/n’s jaw tightened, and he forced his shoulders to stay stiff as a wave of frustration hit him. Here it goes again, he thought. He stared at his shoes, avoiding her gaze. His throat felt dry, and the bitter taste of her words clung onto him.
“Hm,” was all he could manage. His shoulders slumped, his face falling into a mask of disinterest, but inside, he felt like he was crumbling.
“I should get going, Mom,” he said quickly, the words falling out before he could second-guess them. He turned on his heel, the door already just a few steps away, but then his mother’s voice stopped him mid-step.

“Don’t talk to me like that,” her tone hardened. “You can’t throw a fit every time I say something you don’t like.” There was a flash of irritation in her eyes as she glared at him, the tension thick between them. “I’m just trying to talk to you, is that so wrong?”
“Right. Sorry, Mom.” Y/n nervously spoke.
“Look, I’m just trying to look out for you,” She sighed, rubbing her temples.
“I’m sorry.” His words wobbled.

…

Y/n walked into class early, him and maybe five or so other people in the class. Looking down at the ground he made his way to his desk and sat down. It seemed everyone else in class avoided him, probably advised by their parents. He didn’t have a criminal record or anything, just the business of gambling his mother has, kinda makes people think lowly of him. A few students were bold enough to bully him outright—those who thought they could get away with it, or those who thought they could score points by picking on the ‘lower class’ student. But most kept their distance, either out of indifference, or they simply followed what their parents told them.

So, he sat there, waiting for class to start.

He pulled out his notebook from his bag and placed it on the desk with a soft thud. Opening it to a fresh page, he began to idly doodle in the margins, his pen moving without much thought. The shapes and lines came to him easily. His mind wandered as the chatter around him blended into a kind of background hum, a noise that barely registered in his head. He was used to it. He was used to tuning everything out.

And yet, as the minutes ticked by, something did pull him back to reality. A familiar name, one that stood out amidst the noise.
“Hey Kyoya!” The voice called out with an upbeat tone. Two students stepped closer to the door, their footsteps the only sound in the still room.
Y/n didn’t need to look up to know who they were talking to. Kyoya Otori, the model student, the class representative. The one who always seemed to have everything perfectly in order. The boy with the sharp gaze, the one who everyone looked up to, even though he wasn’t exactly popular in the sense of being approachable, but even so people seemed to like him, because of his ability to please to get what he wants from people. And that right there is Y/n’s only friend,
“We just heard. You’re at the top of the class again.” The boy with the bowl cut smiled. Y/n noticed his analytical look as he stared at the two, and if Y/n had to guess he’s probably weighing their worth based on their parents right now.

…

“Wait, why do I have to help you with the new student? Isn’t it your job as class rep to do it yourself?” Y/n let out a frustrated sigh, glancing to the side at Kyoya as they walked down the bustling school halls. The day was already starting off with too much… everything, and now Kyoya was dragging him into something that Y/n couldn’t brother wasting energy on.
Kyoya, the ever-so calculated machine, pushed up his glasses with a slight tilt of his head, his usual business smile curling at the edges of his lips. “I figured, since you’re also a foreigner, it’ll be beneficial to have you assist Suoh. You know... make him feel more comfortable.” Kyoya's tone suggested it wasn’t really a suggestion.
“Okay, sure, he can’t possibly be that bad,” Y/n muttered, forcing himself to sound more agreeable than he felt. Maybe, just maybe, the new student wouldn’t be too terrible. How bad could one person really be? They rounded the corner and made their way toward the staff rooms, where Kyoya would inevitably put on his perfect class representative act. Which seems tiring in Y/n’s eyes.

When they reached the door, an older man with glasses greeted them warmly. “Right on time, class representative, L/n.” He smiled and stepped aside, gesturing for them to enter.
“Allow me to introduce you to our new student, Tamaki Suoh.” The teacher stepped back, revealing a tall figure with striking blonde hair, styled in that impeccable, almost too perfect way that made Y/n annoyed. This is going to be a long day.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you both.” He kindly smiles.
“This is class representative, Kyoya Otori, and another foreigner student, Y/n L/n.”
He made his way toward Y/n, and before he could even react, Tamaki took both of his hands in his own, holding them gently as if he were cradling something fragile.
“You have the most enchanting eyes that I’ve ever seen,” Tamaki said, his tone deep with admiration, his gaze intense, as though studying Y/n’s soul through his eyes.
‘Cool, I already hate this’ Y/n thought, every instinct screaming at him to pull away. He resisted the urge, standing frozen as the warmth of Tamaki’s hands pressed into his. His palms were sweaty, but it wasn’t from nervousness. No, it was the discomfort of having his personal space completely invaded by this French weirdo.

“I would assume that your heart is just as enchanting as your eyes.” Tamaki continued as he gives a closed-eye smile.
‘Either he is gay, or he thinks I’m a girl. And I’m not sure which one I’d rather deal with right now. Because both sounds equally as bad.’
“Thank you.” Y/n quickly pulled his hands away from him. Tamaki then turns to look at Kyoya, raising his hand for a shake. “Nice to meet you, Otori.”
“The pleasure is all mine. You know, if you’d like. We can take you on a tour of the school.” Kyoya shakes his hand.
“That’d be great, thanks!”
‘I get my personal space invaded, and he gets a normal handshake?’ Y/n felt his eye twitch. ‘is this, a romantic comedy series?’ Y/n felt his eye twitch.

…

“Up ahead of us is the west school building,” Kyoya informed, walking between Y/n and Tamaki as they made their way across the campus. His voice was even, controlled, as always. “All special classrooms are on the other side.”
Tamaki, walking with a spring in his step, looked over at Kyoya, nodding in understanding. But then, just as they were about to continue, he suddenly froze, his eyes wide with realization.
“Oh! I forgot!” Tamaki stopped dead in his tracks, causing both Y/n and Kyoya to stop as well. “I was wondering, do you two have a kotatsu at your houses?”
“Kotatsu?” Y/n repeated, furrowing his brow. He had heard of it before, but wasn’t entirely sure what it was.
“Oh, surely you know what I’m talking about,” Tamaki continued, his voice full of excitement as he looked back and forth between the two of them. “I think kotatsus are simply amazing!”
“I’ve always thought it was cool that the Japanese sit on the floor,” Tamaki added with a dreamy look in his eyes. “I told myself I would sit under one once I got to Japan.” His gaze dropped to the ground, and he suddenly looked a little distant. “-But at home, the décor is all Western.”
“Oh, you’re one of those.” Y/n immediately replied without thinking.
Tamaki turned to him, eyes wide. “You’re a foreigner too! You have to understand what I mean,” he insisted, his hands waving around for emphasis. “Over here is just so much different, it’s exciting!” His voice had the kind of innocent enthusiasm that made it hard not to feel like the odd one out if you didn’t share the same level of energy.

Y/n opened his mouth to respond, but before he could say anything, Tamaki had already turned back to Kyoya, his eyes sparkling like he had just discovered the secret to eternal happiness. “What about you?” Tamaki asked eagerly, his gaze fixed on the ever-composed Kyoya.
Kyoya, with his usual calm demeanor, pushed his glasses up slightly. “Unfortunately, we don’t have any kotatsu either,” he replied smoothly.
“But,” he added with a small, almost imperceptible smirk, “We do have Japanese décor, though.”
At this, Tamaki's face visibly deflated. He slumped his shoulders, his energy draining as he turned away, clearly disappointed.
“What happened?” Kyoya asked, turning towards Y/n. “Did I step on a land mine or something?”
“Beats me,” Y/n replied, the exhaustion was starting to seep into his voice. He didn’t know what kind of delusional world Tamaki lived in, but he was getting the creeping feeling it wasn’t a place he wanted to visit any time soon.

“I can’t believe it. You two don’t have a kotatsu? I’m sorry for you both. It was rather insensitive of me to ask you that.” Tamaki turns to face them, Y/n blinked, caught off guard by the sudden shift in Tamaki’s tone. It was like he had gone from an overly enthusiastic tourist to someone offering pity. Tamaki turned to face them more fully, clasping his hands together in a gesture that made him look like he was about to deliver a grand revelation.
“I guess your families aren’t as close as they could be, huh?” Tamaki grabs both of them, pulling them closer. “Look, it’s okay. You don’t have to hide it anymore.” He turns to look away again. “I’m well aware that the kotatsu is a symbol for a happy home life in Japan.”

Y/n stiffened, his mind racing with the very real urge to escape, but before he could formulate a response, Tamaki was already on another tangent. “I’m well aware that the kotatsu is a symbol for a happy home life in Japan.”
Y/n’s eyes twitched. ‘Wait, did he just diagnose my entire family situation based on whether or not we had a kotatsu?’
“Correct me if I’m wrong, but here in Japan, you playfully kick each other’s feet under the kotatsu, while building familial bonds of trust and watching Costume Grand Prix, right? And of course, you also eat plenty of mandarin oranges.” His face drops, turning into a look of pity. “I feel sorry for you. Your families are missing out.”

Tamaki’s face fell, and for a brief moment, Y/n could see real pity in his eyes. “I feel sorry for you,” he said, his voice genuinely soft. “Your families are missing out.”
“I hate to correct you, but I think you’ve got the wrong idea.” Kyoya’s voice broke through the moment, calm and collected as ever. “If it’s that important to you, I can always put a kotatsu in our home for you to visit.”
“Thank you, Otori! Yay!” He jumps onto Kyoya, holding onto him like a koala. “You’re such a good friend! You’re my best friend!” He pulls back. Kyoya, ever the picture of composure, didn’t even flinch at the outburst. But Y/n, who had been standing off to the side, couldn’t help but groan inwardly.
‘This is way too much for 9 AM.’
“Hey, Otori, I don’t want to be too forward or anything, but since we’re pals, do you think it’s okay for me to call you by your first name?”
“If you insist.” Kyoya’s voice felt more stern.

Y/n, already feeling the weight of the situation, mumbled under his breath, “When you give a mouse a cookie…” His tone was dry, bordering on defeated, as the absurdity of it all began to take its toll.
Tamaki ignored him entirely, leaping off of Kyoya and turning in a circle with wild abandon. “You too!” he yelled, flailing his arms in the air. “Can I call you by your first name, Y/n?”
Before either of them could respond, Tamaki broke into an over-the-top celebration, jumping up and down like he’d just won an Olympic gold medal. “Bravo! Kyoya! Y/n! Mes amis! Yahoo!”
Y/n glanced at Kyoya, and for the first time, he saw a small flicker of exasperation in Kyoya’s eyes. They shared a look, silently acknowledging that their lives had just been irreversibly altered by this one man.
Tamaki’s infectious energy was exhausting, but somehow, they both found themselves caught in the whirlwind of his enthusiasm. The rest of the tour was going to be... interesting, to say the least.

…

“He seems nice enough…” Y/n sighed, casually fiddling with a deck of cards. He had been sitting on the edge of the couch, the cards slipping effortlessly through his fingers as he absentmindedly shuffled them, his gaze drifting between the window and the door, almost as if Tamaki’s antics still echoed in his mind.
Kyoya, who had been sitting at his desk with his nose buried in a book, glanced up briefly, his eyes narrowing behind the glint of his glasses. “That’s one way to put it.”
Y/n let out another sigh, this time with a hint of amusement in his voice. “You know...” He began idly flicking the cards into the air before catching them with a practiced hand, “it’s funny seeing you get dragged around by Tamaki, and suddenly becoming his best friend all in one day.”
Kyoya’s expression remained unchanged as he returned to his book, though a slight twitch at the corner of his mouth betrayed his quiet irritation. “I really doubt he knows what it means to be best friends.”
Y/n raised a brow, dealing out the cards one by one on the table, letting them fall with a soft tap. “And you do?” He shot a sly glance over to Kyoya, a playful challenge in his eyes, in turn Kyoya gave him a blank look.
“Sorry, sorry,” Y/n grinned, holding his hands up in mock surrender, then leaned back, letting the cards fall from his fingers and into a pile on the table. “It’s just... you’re acting like the guy who knows everything, and now you’ve got Tamaki, of all people, wrapped around your finger. It’s... entertaining.”

Kyoya sighed. “I’m not even positive he’s fluent in Japanese.” Y/n couldn’t help but chuckle.
“Well, that makes two of us,” Y/n remarked, the sound of the cards shifting as he scooped them up again, his mind briefly drifting back to the absurdity of Tamaki’s behavior. The way he jumped back and forth between being overly dramatic and inexplicably charming. In the worst possible way.
Kyoya’s eyes darted to Y/n, an edge of seriousness creeping into his voice. “I just can’t believe your only two friends are foreigners.” His tone was unexpectedly pointed, but there was something else to it.

Kyoya’s expression remained impassive as he flipped the page in his book, not bothering to answer right away. But then, deciding to indulge Y/n’s curiosity, he spoke again, his voice formal. “It’s in my father’s best interests that I befriend him.” He paused, his fingers tapping the edge of his book absentmindedly. “And, honestly, there’s very little room for personal relationships.”
Y/n, who had been slowly stacking the cards, stopped for a moment, sensing that there was more to Kyoya’s statement than just a passing remark. His brow arched again, turning more thoughtful than before. “Are you trying to say that I’m your only real friend then?” He leaned forward slightly.
Kyoya closed his book with a soft, almost imperceptible snap. The air between them seemed to shift, the casual nature of their conversation suddenly taking on a more serious tone. “What makes you say that?” He didn’t answer immediately, clearly considering Y/n’s words carefully.

Y/n’s lips curled into a half-smile as he leaned back in his chair, enjoying the sudden shift in dynamic. “Well, for one, I know objectively that my family doesn’t really benefit yours in any way whatsoever, and my wealth ranks among the lowest in the school.” He placed his hands behind his head, as he continued. “Secondly, my family’s business is taboo, and because of that, my reputation has been… looked down upon.” He let out a quiet laugh, though it wasn’t entirely natural. “If anything, you hanging around me only lowers your standing.”
Kyoya looked at him then, his eyes unreadable, though there was the faintest flicker of something, maybe surprise, or something closer to amusement. Y/n, however, wasn’t finished. “So that leaves us with one thing: you actually enjoy my company,” Y/n said, his tone surprisingly calm for someone like Y/n. He slid the deck of cards back into its box, his fingers brushing over the smooth surface absently. “So, did I hit a bullseye?”

Kyoya stared at him for a moment, the faintest pause stretching between them. “Don’t get ahead of yourself.” Kyoya’s voice was quiet but firm, a warning masked beneath. It was a deliberate choice to leave things unspoken. Y/n let out a small, satisfied smile.
“Yeah, yeah, I know. You’re not that easy to read.”But deep down, Y/n couldn’t help but feel a small sense of triumph. In this strange, complicated friendship they had one that was constantly shifting between casual jabs and rare moments of honest conversation maybe, just maybe, Kyoya did enjoy his company after all.

…

Tamaki grabbed Kyoya by his shoulders, a stern look on his face. “Kyoya, I need to ask a favour of you. You see, I really want to go to Kyoto. I got so excited about the kotatsu that I forgot. I always said that once I got to Japan, I’d go to Kyoto.” He began to have a starry look in his eyes as he continued, “The Great Buddha at Nara. Goryokaku Park. I want to see Shisa and Namahage. I want to see everything!”

“One problem. None of those things are in Kyoto.”
Tamaki Froze once again, and screamed in horror, sinking down to his knees.
“He’s an even bigger idiot than I thought.” Kyoya glances over at Y/n.
Y/n nodded.
“How about we see each of these, one at a time?” Kyoya looked back at Tamaki, pushing his glasses up as he spoke. “Why don’t we go to Kyoto this weekend, and then on our next school holiday, we can go to Okinawa?” Tamaki then pounced on Kyoya.
“Thank you, Kyoya! You’re the greatest! You’re like a god! Like the great Buddha!” Tamaki jumps off of Kyoya, effectively shoving him into the ground as he jumps around. “Kyoya! Mon ami! Mon ami! Kyoya! Yahoo!”
“It’s only the second day I’ve known him, and I’m already a god in his eyes.” Kyoya grumbled.
“You’re going to have so much fun with him on vacation.” Y/n grinned, offering his hand to him.
“You realize you’re going too, right?” He takes his hand as he stands up.
“Wait, what—“
Tamaki pulls Y/n into a hug. “That’s wonderful! We will have the most wonderful time! I just know it.” Tamaki squeezed him tighter. Y/n looks at Kyoya and mouths “traitor.”

…

And before Y/n knew it, Tamaki had wormed his way into every aspect of his and Kyoya’s life. At first, it had been small things. A weekend trip here, a dinner invitation there, but now, it seemed like no matter where Y/n and Kyoya turned, Tamaki was there. He’d charmed his way through their class, winning over their classmates with his relentless optimism. School holidays were spent with him, weekends were filled with Tamaki’s bright, sparkling eyes. Hell, even right now, Y/n was sitting in Kyoya’s bedroom, his forehead pressed against the cool surface of the table, fighting the urge to sleep through yet another endless discussion about their next trip they’ll have with Tamaki.

On the table in front of them lay a small mountain of travel handbooks, each more detailed than the last. Kyoya, as usual, was meticulously making notes, writing down a precise overview of what to do next, his pen gliding across the paper in smooth, efficient strokes. His focus was intense, but there was an underlying tension in the way he held his pen.
Y/n, on the other hand, had long since lost interest. His head, heavy with exhaustion, had found solace on the cold, hard surface of the table, his arm stretched out in front of him, fingers loosely gripping the edge of the book. He had no idea what the hell they were doing anymore. It was hard to focus when his mind kept wandering back to that face. The face of someone who thought every single thing was an adventure.

“Kyoya, Kyoya, Kyoya…” The voice came from the doorway, unmistakable and light with playful mockery.

Y/n’s eyes half-opened at the familiar voice of Kyoya’s Sister. She stood there, leaning against the doorframe, a faint smile playing on her lips as she looked over at her brother. “I knew I’d find you up late studying,” she said, but then her gaze shifted and she caught sight of Y/n slumped at the table beside him. Her eyes softened for just a moment, but there was a certain glint of amusement there too. “I see you even brought over Y/n,” she remarked, her tone light as if this was a casual occurrence, which, to Y/n, it felt like it had become.
Y/n slowly lifted his head from the table, but his movements were sluggish, as though even the simple action of raising his chin took a monumental effort. He glanced tiredly at the open travel booklet in front of him, his eyes half-lidded, barely able to focus on the text. “Yeah…” he muttered in reply, rubbing his eyes as if that might miraculously erase the exhaustion. He felt like a zombie.

Without missing a beat, she walked over to the table and picked up one of the thick travel guides. She flicked through it, inspecting the pages with a critical eye. “Wait a minute, are those travel guides?” she asked, her voice taking on a note of interest. She raised an eyebrow, her lips turning into a small smile. “Oh, wow, so you guys are going to Hokkaido next. That’s wonderful!”
Y/n didn’t even bother lifting his head this time. Instead, he let out a small groan and sank further into the table, wishing he could just slip into unconsciousness. He barely registered her words, something about Hokkaido and how wonderful it was, but then she caught his attention with a sharp question.

“If you need a guide, I’m sure you could always ask the family driver,” she suggested casually, her tone implying that it would be no trouble at all.

Kyoya, who had been silently writing, suddenly froze. His grip on his pen tightened, and Y/n could see the muscles in his jaw tighten as well, as though he were holding back some sort of explosion. He took a deep, controlled breath, but Y/n could tell it wasn’t doing much to quell the frustration bubbling just under the surface. “That’s not good enough,” Kyoya muttered, his voice low but thick with irritation. His grip on the pen tightened even more, and for a second, Y/n swore he saw the pen bend slightly under the pressure. “Not for this Tamaki Suoh guy.” He let out a short, exasperated sigh, almost as if he were already worn out by the thought of their next trip.
His voice now laced with the kind of frustration Y/n had come to expect whenever Tamaki was involved.

“He wanted to see the Daimonji bonfire in the middle of springtime, despite it being completely out of season.” Kyoya’s eyebrows twitched involuntarily at the memory, and Y/n could hear the strain in his voice. “And as we were eating Okinawa soba, he casually mentions how he wants to compare them to Shinshu soba.” Kyoya’s hand gripped the pen even tighter, and Y/n could hear the slight creak of it breaking in his palm.

“And then,” Kyoya muttered, “he spent the entire meal arguing over whether a shisa or a namahage would win in a fight.” His tone was practically dripping with annoyance as he paused for a moment, exhaling through his nose. “But this time, I’m going to make sure I’m ready for anything.”
Y/n let out chuckle, but it was drowned out by Kyoya’s next words.
“I promise that while the three of us are in Hokkaido, I will cater to your every whim, Suoh,” Kyoya said, his voice taking on a tone of pure determination.

…

And all that just for Tamaki suoh to say no. He’s reasoning? It’s exam season, then he had the guts to say Kyoya and Y/n should focus more on studying at the moment. Kyoya was fuming with rage just barely underneath the surface. And so was Y/n.

Y/n was left alone with Tamaki, Kyoya having to go do his father’s bidding. Now Tamaki and Y/n sit in an empty classroom afterschool.
“Can I ask you something, Y/n?” Tamaki breaks the silence, his tone just as cheery as ever.
“Hm?” Y/n glances over at the blonde. ‘What weird question is it going to-‘
“Why don’t you have more friends?” Tamaki bluntly spoke, somehow lacking any malice despite the nature of the question itself.

‘Is he trying to poke fun at me?’
Y/n stares at him full on now, his brows furrowed into a small frown. “I don’t understand what you’re trying to get out.”
“Well, doesn’t it get lonely?“ Tamaki raised a brow.
“Not everyone is gifted enough to make friends, like you are. I can’t just start a conversation with someone.” Y/n replied without a second thought.
“I’m sure if you applied yourself more—“

Maybe it was the lack of energy Y/n had after a long day or maybe the question actually got to him, or even a swirl of both of them, but he couldn’t help himself after Tamaki uttered that phrase he heard of his mother thousands of times before. “No. It’s not that simple. I don’t have the ability to succeed in a social situation like everybody else. It’s not the lack of effort that’s making me like this, I- I just can’t. I’m different. And it’s beyond infuriating watching you try to say it’s anything besides that.” Y/n’s voice shakes, his eyes furrowed, he didn’t mean to say all that. And yet he couldn’t stop, “it’s not fair.”
“You’ll find the right people.” Tamaki had a thoughtful look behind his eyes, jarring compared to the looks he usually has. “You got Kyoya and I to like you, I’m sure there’s other people that’ll enjoy your company.”
Y/n fought the tears building up in his eyes. “Yeah,” He gives a weak chuckle. “Maybe.”

…

Chapter Text

It’s Always Been You

Pt. 22

…

“Welcome!”

…

It’s the morning of the fair, and there was workers lugging extravagant furniture at every corner. Looks like the school will cut no cost when it comes to festivals. Karou looks behind at the worker,
“Oh, and those go in the central buildings main salon, okay?” He spoke with a cheery tune.
“Uh-“ Haruhi watches the workers dash to one place and to another, following the orders of the students and staff. “Aren’t school fairs meant to be, I don’t know, more about students proudly showcasing unique things they’ve made by hand?”
“Perhaps for a mere average school, yes.” Kyoya snaps closes his booklet. “But at Ouran, the emphasis is on planning and leadership skills. Keep in mind, most of our students are being groomed into positions of leadership, so they’re required to showcase a talent for upward mobility, not arts and crafts.”
Y/n eyes wandered over towards a distant red carriage, squinting at it, trying to see who’s on it. “I can’t believe someone got a horse and carriage for this event.” His eyes widened as the carriage got closer. Apparently it was the hosts club’s carriage.
“I should’ve known it was Tamaki…” Y/n sighed, as the carriage goes to a halt, stopping in front of Y/n, Kyoya and Haruhi.

“Whoa, whoa.” Hikaru has a tight grip on the leads of the horses.
“Nicely done. You handle the reins like a pro.” Mori sat next to Hikaru.
“Haru-chan!” Honey called out, making his bunny Usa-chan wave.
“Climb on board!” Tamaki smiled. “We’re rehearsing for the big Ouran Fair parade.”
“This definitely costs a small fortune…” Y/n muttered, dragging a hand across the red wood side. ‘There’s no way Tamaki didn’t blow a hole in the club’s budget.’
“We don’t have all day, Y/n.” Hikaru whined.
“Yeah, yeah,” Y/n waved a dismissive hand, stepping into the carriage, opting to sit next to Kyoya and Tamaki.

The carriage starts to move, travelling slowly across the school’s courtyard, gaining the attention of many.
“Oh wow! It’s right out of a fairytale.” A girl blushed.
“How romantic!”
“Can we have a ride too?”
“Looks like the girls are getting a kick out of this.” Y/n gives a small wave to a few.
“Yeah no kidding!” Honey-senpai cheerfully grins.
Hikaru turns to face his brother, “Hey, you know, you’ve gotten pretty good at this.”
“There’s nothing to it. You should’ve practiced with me earlier.” Hikaru looks straight ahead.
“Well,” Karou smiled, “Just because we’re twins, doesn’t make both of us good drivers.”

“It’s kind of neat having us all together like this for a carriage ride, huh?” Honey looks over at the hosts.
“Yeah, whatever.” Haruhi slumps in her seat.
“Don’t be such a downer.” Y/n gave a small kick towards Haruhi.
“Oh, and for the actual parade tomorrow, we’ll all be in 18th-century French costumes.” Tamaki gleefully informed, “You’re outfit will be especially opulent, Haruhi.”
“Oh, wonderful.” Haruhi’s words leaked with sarcasm. The tower bell rings, echoed throughout the area.
“Ah,” Tamaki looks at the passing clock tower. “The fair’s opening ceremony has started.” Haruhi looks blankly at the blonde. “Let’s make this fair the best one yet.”
Haruhi pauses for a second before smiling, “Sounds good to me.”

…

Y/n hands are uncontrollably shaking as he hangs up the phone. ‘Of course she’s came to the Ouran fair. Just great. I’m so screwed.’ He thinks trying to rub the sweat, that’s building up at his palms, off on his black pants leg. God was his tongue always this dry? Y/n stuffs his phone in his pocket and made his way to main area with all the guests, ‘I feel like I’m gonna throw up.’ He goes over to join in Kyoya’s conversation with some of the adults.
“-One of our daily goals here at the Hots club is to evoke different time periods. So we make it a point to throughly research a wide variety of historical traditions in the interests of maintaining authenticity.”
“That’s quite impressive!” A man praised.
‘Always a business man, aren’t you Kyoya.’

After the group had their fair share of the inner workings of the host club, Kyoya finally had a chance to salvage the club’s budget on his computer. Y/n sitting next to him, trying to help. Definitely not trying to hide to avoid running into his mother, definitely not.
Y/n watched Kyoya type away, “My moms’ coming to the fair.” Y/n nervously spoke, barely above a whisper. Kyoya’s typing paused briefly, letting the words hang in the air.
“My father’s attending as well,” Kyoya went back to typing.
“Wonder who’s gonna be the first to make a scene?” Y/n tried to joke, attempting to ease off the his anxiety.

Haruhi walks over by Kyoya’s side, stopping in her tracks, “This is a bit too much,” she looks around at the glamorous decorations adorned arcoss the large room. “Even by our standards. You could buy a small country with all the money we’re wasting.” She sighed. Tamaki snakes his way behind Haruhi, grabbing her shoulder.
“What nonsense! That’s not the host club way at all, and you know it. Happiness is above any price tag!” He sparkled, “Besides, think of all the exposure well-“ Tamaki’s hand was crushed by Haruhi. Letting out a squeal, as he retreated his hand.
‘I taught her so well.’ Y/n proudly looks over at Haruhi.
“No, Haruhi’s right. You have overshot the budget.” Kyoya closes his computer, “The use of this salon notwithstanding, you had a period-style carriage shipped all the way in from France.” Kyoya looks up at Tamaki, pushing up his glasses. “Must you always be so capricious? Your impulsiveness overwhelms my accounting skills.”
“Typical.” Haruhi flatly spoke, walking away from the three.
“Whatever!” Tamaki flails his arms around. “Capricious is just another word for creative! I’ll have you know the whims of the Host club king are the stuff of dreams. No price is too high!”
Y/n felt a pair of eyes on him, settling a sense of unease in himself. He slowly looked around, locking onto a lady looking through binoculars. Noticing him, she looked away acting as if nothing happened.
‘Whatever. She’s probably just curious about the commotion Tamaki’s causing.’

“Father!” Tamaki goes over by the front entrance, greeting the man in an all white suit.
“Do not refer to me as Father. The term is far too familiar.” He looks sternly at Tamaki. “You will address me properly, as Chairman.”
Tamaki’s brows furrowed, as Kyoya and Y/n go over to him.
“Ah, very good. Welcome, sir.” Kyoya gives a polite smile as he spoke. “Please, let me show you to your seat.” Kyoya leads the Chairman away.
“Thank you.”He goes a sits on an elegant red sofa, as he continues to talk. “Kyoya, my boy, if not for your being here, I’m sure this club would be in shambles. My son must give you no end of trouble.”
“Oh, on the contrary, sir, your son’s vision is what keeps us viable.” Kyoya calmly said.
“Can I get you anything, sir?” Y/n smiled at him.
“Oh, I didn’t even see you there.” The chairman’s eyes widen a bit. “It’s Y/n, right?” Y/n gave a curt nod.
“Actually, there is something you could get me.” The chairman leans in to whisper.
“Of course,” Y/n turns around. “Haruhi, can you come over here?”
“What!” Tamaki falls over.
Y/n holds down a chuckle, as he walked away, Haruhi taking his place.

“Y/n! It’s been so long, I’ve missed you!” Y/n’s heart sank, as he gets pulled into a hug.
“Mom. I didn’t realize you’d come so soon.” Y/n’s voice faltered. His mom pulls away, her hands planted on his shoulders, she looks him up and down.
“I see you’re still in your little ‘phase’ of yours.” She gives a strained smile, letting go of him.
“Hmhm.” Y/n nervously played with the cuff of his sleeves. He felt like a little kid all over again.
“So this is the host club you’ve been spending all your time on, making you neglect your own mother.” She narrowed her eyes, the sweet tone she had vanished.

“Mom, can we talk about this in private?” Y/n saw the host club watching the two of them, his eyes lingered on Kyoya, who had an unreadable expression. “Nonsense! If they’re worthy of your time, unlike your own blood, then they can be apart of this too.”
“Mom-“
“Y/n is gonna leave the Host club!” She decided.
“You can’t force me to leave!” Y/n’s hand started to shake, and his throat was dry.
“I can, or maybe you’ve forgotten, but, I can always revoke your apartment, the one I paid for. And you can just live with me.”
Y/n felt like he was going to throw up. He can’t live with her again, he just can’t. “Please, can we just talk about this-,” He was going to lose everything.
“Don’t argue with me. You’ve been wasting your potential playing pretend long enough.” She turns away and walks off.

Mummers of pity filled the room, all glancing over at Y/n.
“Y/n are you okay?” Tamaki looked upset.
“Are you really losing your house if you stay with the host club?” Haruhi astutely said, bothering the blonde.
“It was bound to happen. Just wish it didn’t end in such a shit-show.” Y/n wipe his eyes with the back of his sleeve. “I just need to figure something out…” Y/n grumbled, pushing past the blonde, removing himself from the crowd, going towards the private wing of the room.

He slid down on the engraved walls, sitting on the cool floor. What was he going to do? Maybe he can dip into his savings so he can stay living by himself? How sustainable would that be? Doing the math in his head, he’d be only able to stay for another semester. He could find a smaller place, but what place is cheap? Maybe he could stay with one of the hosts, but he didn’t want to impose. What could he do?
The sound of foots steps dragged Y/n out of his thoughts, his head turning to the source. It’s Kyoya. However he now had a noticeable red mark forming on his cheek. Y/n got up, and without a second thought he cradled Kyoya’s face in his hands.
“Jesus, what happened to you?” Y/n dryly swallowed, his eyes furrowed. He hesitates for moment before speaking, “It was your dad, wasn’t it.” Y/n stated, his hands retreated once he realized how close the two were.
“He was less than pleased with my involvement with the host club.” He pushes up his glasses.
“I never would’ve thought the host club would be so intertwined with my life the way it is.”
“Neither did I. Guess Tamaki really does have a way of making you go along with his ideas,” Y/n’s eyes stare off into the empty room.
“He’s not the only one who can.” Kyoya’s eyes lingered on Y/n, his words falling heavy between the two.
“I-“ Y/n racked his brain, trying to figure out the meaning behind Kyoya’s words. But when he came up short he decided to just move on. “I don’t know what I’m going to do about my mom.” He sighs, running his hand through his hair. “I just can’t leave the host club,” ‘or you.’“I think I’ll just have to put it on the back burner until this school fair is over.” He muttered.
“Speaking of which,” Y/n tone shifted, trying to keep his composure. “Doesn’t Tamaki want the host club to switch costumes right about now?”

…

‘I’ll deal with it later, just take a deep breath. You still have a job to do.’ Y/n thinks as he straightens out the cream jacket he was now wearing. He steps out back into the crowd, heading towards the rest of the hosts.
“There you are!” Honey smiled, looking up at Y/n.
“I was wondering when you were coming back.” Hikaru leans against one of the sofas.
“You look great! It suits you.” Karou smiled.
“Where is Tamaki?” Y/n looks around the room, “you’d think he’d be pumped to see Haruhi all dolled up.”
“Oh?” Karou tilts his head. “You mean Kyoya hasn’t told you?”
“Told me what?” Y/n turns to look over at Kyoya.
“He’s lounging in the music room, he’s entertaining Lady Éclair.” Haruhi harshly spoke.
“You seemed wound up, are you maybe jealous?” Y/n raises a brow.
“Sounds like it.” The twins chimed in.
“Like I said, I’m not.” Haruhi plainly spoke.
“Like you said?” The hosts repeated.
“Look I… I just think that he’s being even more irresponsible than usual today.” She has an almost strun look on her face, “You said it yourself, Kyoya-senpai. He’s impulsive.”
“True. He certainly is. But in this instance he’s obeying the whims of his grandmother.”
“Of course she’s involved.” Y/n grits his teeth.
“Um, you know, now that I think about it, Tamaki-senpai’s grandmother seemed really cold towards him, is there some special reason for that?”
“Well, everyone else knows about it.”
“See, Tamaki-senpai is illegitimate.” Haruhi’s eyes widen at this.

“Twenty-some odd years ago, the Suoh family patriarch died at a young age. For political reasons, Chairman Yuzuru was rushed into a marriage at the behest of his mother, to a woman of her own choosing. That’s how he became head of the family. But several years later, the chairman fell passionately in love with a beautiful young woman he met in Paris. Not long after, Tamaki was born. The boss’ grandmother vehemently objected. Because of her poor health, living in Japan proved too difficult for Tamaki’s mother, and so she raised him in France until he was 14. But as time went on, the family business on his mother’s side went belly-up, and when they were forced into debt, his grandmother, worried about there being no hair to carry on the family name, came up with a proposal. She’d give Tamaki’s mother the means to live comfortably, and she gets Tamaki, and he’d be not allowed to contact his mother.”

“Oh wow.” Haruhi replied.
“The current patriarch may be Chairman Yuzuru Suoh technically, but for the time being, all the family’s assets remain under the control of Tamaki’s grandmother. What’s more, with his mother’s health being so frail, Tamaki understood the grim prospects facing her if she were left to live in debt. He decided to leave. And he hasn’t seen her since.” Kyoya informed. Haruhi seemed to reflect on this new information, her hands clenched in her lap.
“And despite everything he went through helped him become who his is today. He’ll be fine.” Y/n added, his own words striking a cord within him.
“The host club is his refuge. Which means when all is said and done, he still has us.” Kyoya thoughtfully spoke.
‘Don’t cry. Don’t cry. Don’t cry. Don’t cry. Don’t cry. Don’t cry.’ Y/n repeated in his head.

A door cracks opens, Tamaki and Lady Éclair step in, the golden light shining behind them.
“Tama-chan!” Honey giggles.
“Everyone, I have an important announcement.” Tamaki’s voice is flat, “As of today, Lady Éclair Tonnerre and I are officially engaged. Furthermore, the Host Club will be permanently dissolved after the Ouran Fair.”
Y/n’s eye twitched.
“That is all.”

“Are you fucking kidding me!” Y/n looked up at Tamaki, while he blankly looked past him.

Chapter Text

Okay, so.

Yall gonna hate me for this,

But— lore happened, a03 author curse and what not. Rip.

And I hate the way I wrote this and characterize y/n. SO DO YOU LNOW WHAT THA MEANs???

Yes, a third rewrite. It won’t happen soon, maybe sometime next month, since I have other fixations I’m writing for. But thought yall should know.

I will plan out Y/n’a character more and character development. So if you guys have anything suggestions (for specifically my y/n.) then feel free to share!

ALSO ALSO, another question, do yall like 3rd person pov? Or would you prefer 2nd or 1st, to avoid usage of Y/n as often?